《The Lost Luna Is In Our Midst (Moon Goddess)》


 She is missing

    Clifford¡¯s Manor


    ¡°No! No! How did this happen? Who did this to me? What am I supposed to do now?¡± Lady Be Clifford the first asked a rhetorical question.


    Panic, distress, yells, yelps, groans, wails, growls,ments, angry voices, cries, and painful tears filled the air as the servants, maids, and house helpers, ran halter-shelter in horror.


    Sadness enveloped the atmosphere, everywhere looked gloomy and the angry police face made the helpers frightened.


    The usual bright face of Lady Be Clifford the Second was cold and dull, and the annoying little voice of Lady Yasmine Clifford the First was surprisingly quiet. Lord James Clifford Junior¡¯sughter was absent and his troublesome baby wolves were crying.


    Clifford¡¯s manor was filled with arge crowd offorters and the beautiful garden was covered in ashes.


    ¡°Why me? Why? Why my daughter? My poor baby, my baby girl, my naive sweetheart, why!?¡± Lady Be Clifford the first cried bitterly, her eyes were red and swollen and her gentle voice was filled with anger and regrets.


    ¡°Not her, not her, it can¡¯t be her! It can¡¯t be her!¡± Lord James Junior kept saying in tears, probably to assure himself that everything would be alright, but it was not working, the more he talked, the more he cried.


    Lady Be Clifford the second locked herself up, threatening to harm herself if her sister was not found.


    Monica Clifford, Vicky Clifford, Anita Clifford; Lady Be¡¯s Clifford the first sisters were dressed in ck, with ashes on their heads, Even the busy Jasmin was around, and her face was that of a pitiful puppy who just lost her favorite bone.


    Monica Clifford sat on the floor deep in thought, worried about the future of the Skylight pack.


    ¡°This is so shocking, ept our constion,¡± Ken Carroll the vampire¡¯s best seeker consoled the heartbroken Be the first; he tried his best, and he did, he sent out his best shifters to search for the missing girl, but the entire search was fruitless.


    Corey and Cambridge, the witch sisters were also sorry that they could not find the beautiful girl.


    ¡°I know that everything will fall into ce, so please take it easy, It will surely be alright midy,¡± Corey said with a mournful voice, Her face was covered in ashes and her heart was bleeding internally, crying and interceding for the poor little girl.


    ¡°I will kill her!  Yes! I will kill Rose!  She failed to protect my daughter, she failed in her duties, she failed her queen!¡± Lady Be the first screamed as a wounded mother bear, indeed she was wounded, and her lucky charm suddenly disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°Rose is already in prison, the police are questioning her, Don¡¯t worry she will be dealt with severely,¡±  Vicky Clifford assured her big sister soberly, She was not close to the little girl, but she heard beautiful and amazing stories about the missing girl, and it made her heart to yearn out for the little girl.


    ¡°Big sister, you need to be strong, your children need you, yourpany needs you, and most especially our kingdom needs you,¡± Anita Clifford said with her hoarse voice;  although her voice sounded calm, her face proved otherwise, she loved the little missing girl and she was shocked when she received the sad message that her favorite niece was missing.


    She was in a salon braiding her hair when she received the shocking news, and without thinking twice, she jumped out of the salon, running as fast as her long legs could carry her.


    Jasmin Clifford was the closest aunt to the missing girl and she loved her very much, she loved her dearly. Jasmin is a very busy woman, always traveling from one ce to another for research and work purposes, but she always makes sure she creates adequate time for her elder sister¡¯s children;  Be the second, James Junior, and Yasmine the first.


    Jasmin was devastated when she heard the news, she didn¡¯t believe it at first, until she got to the manor and saw her elder sister in pain.


    ¡°Where are my children? Where are they?¡± Be the first asked with her puffy swollen eyes. Her voice sounded tensed and possessive.


    ¡°Be the second locked her room door, threatening to harm herself if Yasmine is not found, while James refused to stop talking to himself,¡± Catherine Clifford, cousin to Be the first replied anxiously.


    ¡°They have the right to be angry, just make sure they don¡¯t harm themselves, especially my Be, She can be very dangerous sometimes,¡± Lady Be the first said with a sad voice.


    ¡°Okay mydy, ¡± Catherine replied her cousin and hastily left the room.


    ¡°I will also make sure they are safe and away from danger, ¡± Jasmin assured her sister with a quick bow, She hurriedly stood up and headed for James Junior¡¯s room, curious and worried about what happened.


    ¡°Please only Clifford should be in this room we want to be left alone, Thanks foring,¡± Monica dered and ordered the room to be vacated by strangers.


    ¡°Okay, we wish you well,¡± therge crowd left the room, murmuring among themselves.


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± Nora sighed, looking around the room.


    The room was not crowded, there were only seven people in the room, all women; Be the First, Monica Clifford, Anita Clifford, Nora Clifford, Vicky Clifford, Beatrice Clifford, and Grandmother Ora Clifford.


    Grandma Ora is mother to Be the First, Monica, Anita, Vicky, and Jasmin; while Nora is Grandma Ora¡¯s younger sister, she is mother to Catherine and Beatrice, and they are all members of the Clifford family, the most feared and respected household in the kingdom of Bahama and beyond. Their family is feared because a descendant of the moon goddess was born into their family, and she is destined to rule the world. Unfortunately, the destined girl is nowhere to be found. Also, Clifford¡¯s family gained recognition, because Lady Be Clifford the first, owns the biggest technologypany in the world, or so we thought.


    Lady Be Clifford the first, owns different manors and she is greatly respected because her husband Alpha James Tenor Senior, is the third andst Alpha the world has ever had.


    It is prophesied that after every ten thousand years, an Alpha will be born, but immediately the first Luna Queen is born, the curse will be wiped out, and Alphas will be born freely.


    Alpha James Tenor Senior and Lady Be Clifford the First came together, and they had two children, the third andst child came after a long period of waiting, and she was not an ordinary girl, she was a descendant of the moon goddess, born with a special mark; she was destined to be the first luna queen, to deliver the entire werewolves from the curse of having an Alpha every ten thousand years, sadly Alpha James Tenor Senior was infuriated, he wanted to be the only Alpha, his selfish and callous interests destroyed his rtionship with Lady Be Clifford the first.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Be Clifford the First hijacked his pack, taking with her some of his members, After a lot of hard work she was able to have her pack, ¡®Skylight Pack¡¯, unfortunately, the Luna queen was destined to be the first female to own a pack of her own; so at a very tender age, Lady Yasmine Clifford the first was crowned luna of the Skylight pack. She was the first luna the world ever had.


    But due to her sudden disappearance, the Skylight pack is presently in chaos.


    ¡°Something has to be done, the seat can not be left vacate!¡± Monica thundered with a loud voice.

 Is she still alive?

    ¡°Something has to be done, the seat can not be left vacant!¡± Monica thundered with a cunning voice. Her eyes glowed brightly as she spoke.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nothing can be done,  Have you forgotten that only an Alpha can rece the position, ¡± Vicky reminded her sisters, she looked rmed.


    ¡°I know, that¡¯s why we need Alpha James Senior,¡± Monica said without thinking.


    ¡°What are you saying, you of all people should know that Tenor and I aren¡¯t friends anymore, ¡± Be the first replied instantly.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care about that; what has to be done, needs to be done. Whatever happened in the past was between Alpha Tenor and you, it¡¯s none of our business,¡± Monica thundered ruthlessly, her eyes ck in color.


    ¡°Wow! Really sister, I expected better from you. My daughter, your Luna just disappeared and you want to rece her so quickly, What is wrong with you Monica? ¡± Be asked her sister angrily.


    ¡°Nothing is wrong with me, am just putting the interest of our pack before mine. Also, you don¡¯t care about your daughter, you are just worried about losing your selfish gains!¡± Monica replied quickly and sharply.


    ¡°You little brat! How dare you?! ¡± Be growled and pped Monica angrily.


    The two sisters raised their heads, growling and swearing at each other.


    ¡°Quiet! ¡± Grandma Ora ordered her voice filled with barbarity and anger.  ¡°And you,¡± she pointed at Monica, ¡± Monica Clifford, you better respect yourself and watch your mouth whenever you talk to your elder sister; Be is not your mate!¡± She growled at her daughter.


    ¡°Always supporting Be, right?¡± Monica scoffed at her question. She is always jealous whenever her mother support her elder sister; Be the first.


    ¡°Did you say something,¡± Grandma Ora asked with an intimidating voice.


    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t talking to you, ¡± Monica choked in fear.


    ¡°Much better; anyway, even if we crown Tenor and make him our Alpha, Be¡¯s technologypany still doesn¡¯t belong to him, ¡± Grandma Ora let out.


    ¡°Hmm, why not?¡± Beatrice asked her aunty curiously.


    ¡°The technologypany is not mine, it belongs to Yasmine, I am managing it because she is not old enough. Moreover after me Be the Second is her next of kin, Be and I are the only ones who have the power and right to manage thepany, ¡± Be the First exined with a smirk on her face.


    ¡°That is true, Analogy Technology belongs to Yasmine, and only her, ¡± Nora added with a light nod.


    ¡°Well, what are we to do now?¡± Vicky asked curiously.


    ¡°We¡¯ll crown Tenor, but if Yasmine returns, she will regain her rightful position as the billionaire Luna Queen,¡± Grandma Ora suggested,  ¡°do you all agree? ¡± she asked, probably to make sure her words weren¡¯t useless.


    ¡°I agree, but I doubt she¡¯ll return,¡± Monica replied, determination and happiness could be seen in her eyes.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be so sure. I know that one day my daughter will be back, and she will be back to execute vengeance on those that hurt her, She will be back, I can feel it, My baby girl is still alive, she is not dead,¡± Saying thatdy Be Clifford the first stood up and left for her room.


    ¡°She has lost it,¡± Monica muttered.


    Be the first walked majestically to her room, she washed off the ashes on her face and wore her long princess ball gown.  After dressing, she put on light makeup, and let down her hair, still looking at the mirror.


    Lady Be looked beautiful and her face reminded her that she was still the young and gorgeous princess who rules a lot of people.  Taking a deep breath, she pushed her door open and walked out like the queen she was.


    ¡°Attention! ¡± She called for the audience of the chattering crowd.


    The crowd was surprised to see theirdy royal all dressed up, and their murmuring became louder.


    ¡°Quiet please,¡± Lady Be ordered, and the room became quiet instantly.


    ¡°I know you all came here to console me, but I don¡¯t need constion because my daughter is not dead!¡± Be the first said with so much happiness.


    ¡°Hmm, what does she mean?¡±


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Where is our Luna?¡±


    ¡°Has the Luna been found?¡±


    ¡°Is she crazy?¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she wearing her mourning gown? She is crazy!¡± Different murmuring filled the room.


    ¡°Go back home everyone, Your Luna is alive. Rejoice, celebrate, and be of good faith, Yasmine, My daughter is alive,¡± Lady Be Clifford the first announced with a smile leaving the crowd more confused. Their faces looked worried and concern was written on their faces.


    ¡°Take me to Alpha Tenor, ¡± She told her coachman fully aware of the severe consequences of her action.

 It can鈥檛 be!

    Clifford¡¯s Manor.


    She walked hurriedly, worried about her fate;  ¡°I hope they saw nothing,¡± Jasmin reasoned as she quickened her pace, holding her gown¡¯s hems.


    Clifford¡¯s Manor is the biggest of all Lady Be Clifford the first vis. Her family resides there, and it¡¯s home to her.


    The manor has over twenty rooms, it has three big gardens, it has fiverge kitchens, and it has a huge courtyard, mainly for receiving visitors. Each room has a study room, a restroom, and a bathroom.


    The manor also has two libraries, one contains modern books, while the other library contains ancient books, the ancient library was abandoned because of an old scary legend.


    The Clifford¡¯s Manor is an ancient house, which has been built thousands of years ago.


    ¡°Hey you, have you seen James Junior?¡± Jasmin asked a startled maid.


    ¡°Me?¡± The maid looked surprised, Well it¡¯s not her fault because Lady Jasmin Clifford never talks to maids.


    ¡°Yes you, or have you suddenly turned deaf?¡± Jasmin asked the maid, raising her voice in great anger.


    ¡°Apology Lady Jasmin,¡±  The maid quickly bowed, afraid of Jasmin¡¯s anger


    ¡°Just answer my question maid, I don¡¯t have your time!¡± Lady Jasmin thundered furiously at the poor shivering maid.


    ¡°I saw saw saw¡­ ¡± the maid stuttered in fear, shivering as she spoke.


    ¡°Ahhh! You are so useless!¡± Lady Jasmin scowled at the poor maid before leaving.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Jasmin, are you looking for James Junior?¡± Catherina asked her cousin. She has been scrutinizing Jasmin suspiciously for a while.


    ¡°Well yes, I want to see the young master, ¡± Lady Jasmin replied with a faked force smile.


    ¡°Hmmm, ¡± Catherina squinted her eyes skeptically;  ¡°he is with the baby wolves,¡± she replied, still suspecting Jasmin.


    ¡°Oh! Thank you so much, Catherina,¡± Lady Jasmin appreciated her cousin and left hurriedly.


    ¡°Why am I suspecting her?¡± Catherina asked herself curiously, ¡°Well,¡± she shrugged her shoulders and left.


    ¡°Hmmm!¡± Jasmin took a deep breath before turning back, she quickly looked at the curious Catherina, a cunning smile on her face.


    After a short walk, Jasmin got to the baby wolf¡¯s house cage.


    ¡°James Junior, are you there? ¡± Jasmin yelled, She wanted to enter the cage, but she was afraid of the wolves, because whenever they saw her, they turned aggressive and wild, barking and growling at her.


    ¡°Enter, my wolves are sad anyway, ¡± the little sad voice of James Clifford Junior echoed in the cage.


    ¡°Okay, ¡± Jasmin muttered and carefully entered the house cage.


    The cage was decorated, it¡¯s arge house and it contains normal household equipment. The only difference is that the house belongs to seven baby wolves.


    The baby wolves loved Yasmine and they were devastated when they heard that their little Luna was missing.


    ¡°My baby boy, the one and only Lord James Clifford Junior, ¡± Jasmin coaxed the little lord with a sweet and soft voice.


    ¡°Aunty Jasmin, the busy bee?¡± James was surprised and he stared at his ever-busy aunty in shock;  ¡°What are you doing here? What do you want? Who are you looking for? ¡°What do you need?¡±  He asked his aunt rudely.


    ¡°Now James, don¡¯t be mean to your poor aunt, I am here to check up on you,¡± Jasmin Clifford replied with a friendly and enchanting smile.


    ¡°Since when do you care about me?¡± James asked weakly, he was tired and hungry.


    ¡°Hey James Helly Junior, Aunty Jasmin loves you, she is just too busy,¡± Jasmin replied with sadness in her eyes.


    ¡°Yasmine is gone Aunty Jasmin, She disappeared, and vanished into thin air; I couldn¡¯t protect her, I failed as her big brother,¡± Poor James Junior replied in tears.


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t fail her, you are just a little boy, there was nothing you could have done, so don¡¯t cry, please stop crying love, your tears breaks my heart, stop crying, it wasn¡¯t your fault darling,¡± Jasmin coaxed the little boy, embracing him tightly. Her eyes color flicked as she hugged the boy.


    ¡°Oh, thank you so much aunty Jasmin, I thought it was my fault, I felt helpless,¡± James Junior stuttered, as he wiped his eyes.


    ¡°James Junior, I need your help, ¡± Jasmin said to the little boy softly.


    ¡°What do you need Aunty Jasmin?¡± James Junior asked politely.


    ¡°I want to know what happened, what did you see?¡± Lady Jasmin Clifford asked her nephew, a little spark was in her eyes, but sadly James Junior failed to notice it.


    ¡°Wolf! Wolf! Wolf! Wolf!¡± The seven baby wolves barked at poor James Junior eagerly.


    ¡°Oh see, hmmm! My poor baby wolves are already missing their little Luna,¡± James squealed in sadness.


    ¡°Well, I guess so. Anyway tell me what happened,¡± Jasmin demanded with a low squeak.


    ¡°It all started when baby Yasmine kept crying for mummy¡­¡­

 Could it be?

    shback ..


    ¡°Rocky, she is crying!¡± Sam said to her fellow nannies in horror as the baby girl screamed louder, shaking the room walls.


    ¡°Oh heavens!  Have mercy on our souls! Our Luna queen is in pain!¡± Rocky, a middle-aged woman cried on her kneels.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sing a luby for her,¡± Samantha suggested without thinking.


    ¡°Okay, I will sing for her,¡± Lora volunteered, relieving the nanny¡¯s burden.


    * Hush baby, our future Luna, rescuer of the worldwide,


    Hush baby, don¡¯t you cry, billionaire Luna queen,


    ¡¯cause the world will bow down at your feet, and the wolves will obey you, all the creatures; night and day will smile, at your pure and holy heart,


    Now, little Luna, bedtime calls, your nannies are wishing you well,


    ¡¯cause the world will bow down at your feet, and the wolves will obey you, all the creatures; night and day will smile, at your pure and holy heart,


    Hush baby, our future Luna, a descendant of the moon goddess, go to sleep billionaire Luna Queen.*


    Lora sang with her melodious voice, and in no time the baby girl dozed off, snoring in her little cradle.


    The five nannies; Rocky, Sam, Samantha, Lora, and Ruth smiled happily as they watched their Queen sleep soundly.


    ¡°Ladies,¡± Flora entered the room unannounced.


    ¡°Yes, Lady Flora, ¡± the five nannies bowed at their leader.


    Flora is the head maid and the maids feared and respected her.


    ¡°Am sure our Luna gave you a tough time, so let her be, Go, I will watch over her, ¡± Flora said, a little smile on her face.


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± the nannies were surprised.


    ¡°Lady Flora, we were ordered to keep watch over the princess, ¡± Rocky replied, and the other nannies nodded their heads in agreement.


    ¡°Who gave you such an order?!¡± Lady Flora asked with a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Lady Rose, Luna Yasmine¡¯s guardian, ¡± Samantha replied politely.


    ¡°Well, it is simple, I change her order, get out!¡± Lady Flora yelled at the startled five nannies.


    ¡°Okay, your wish is ourmand, ¡± the five nannies replied cordially and left the room.


    Immediately they left the room, they hurried to the rooftop quietly.


    ¡°We have to do it now, we have to act fast, and now, ¡± Rocky informed her fellow nannies with a hoaxed voice.


    ¡°Who will go? ¡± Lora asked eagerly and curiously.


    ¡°Who else if not you, You are the youngest and most agile, so you will go,¡± Ruth replied and the other nannies smiled happily.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lora¡¯s joy was filled and she giggled softly.


    ¡°It is now or never,¡± Sam said nervously her palms were wet.


    ¡°Huh, ¡± the five nannies hugged themselves sadly, and a bright light engulfed the rooftop. The light made a loud creepy noise and it attracted Lord James Clifford Junior.


    He quickly stood up from his bed and went to his little sister¡¯s room.


    End of shback¡­..


    ¡°When I got to baby Yasmine¡¯s room, I saw, I saw¡­ ¡± James stammered, tears freely rolling out of his eyes;  ¡°it can¡¯t be, ¡± he murmured.


    ¡°Tell me James, what did you see, tell me, I am your aunty, ¡± Jasmin raised her voice, frightening the poor boy.


    ¡°Get your filthy hands off my brother now!¡± Lady Be Clifford the second thundered, shaking the house cage with her voice.


    ¡­


    After a lot of persuasion from Catherina, Lady Clifford the Second decided to put off her mourning clothes and focus more on her little brother.


    ¡°Where is James Junior? ¡± Be the second asked Catherina curiously.


    ¡°He should be with Jasmin, I mean she was looking for him a few minutes ago,¡± Catherina replied absentmindedly.


    ¡°What! Jasmin is around!? ¡± Be the second growled, she tightened her fists, ready to break some bones.


    ¡°Now calm down Be dear, Aunty Jasmin looks so sad and pained, he should be safe with her,¡± Catherina replied, cautious of her words.


    ¡°No! No! I will kill Jasmin, I will kill her if she hurts my brother, how dare she!¡± Be the second yelled at the top of her voice. ¡°Where are they? ¡± she asked, her eyes screaming for powers, just like her mother¡¯s.


    ¡°At the wolf house cage, ¡± Catherine replied anxiously.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Be the second sighed and left her room, a deadly look on her face.


    After searching the wolf house cage, she couldn¡¯t find her brother, so she hurriedly ran to the baby wolf¡¯s cage.


    ¡­.


    ¡°Be the second, calm down, I am here to help,¡± Lady Jasmin Clifford tried to calm her angry niece.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need your help! Now hands off Junior or else I will break your hands! ¡± Be the second threatened, her eyes glowing as she spoke.


    ¡°Be, how dare you speak to your aunty in that manner? Huh, am I your mate?¡± Jasmin yelled at her niece.


    ¡°Oh!  So you just realized that I am your niece, right?¡± Be the second asked with a menacing voice.


    ¡°Oh, Be, I am so sorry, I know I haven¡¯t been the best aunt to you and James, please forgive me, ¡± Jasmin begged, Her eyes were red and she looked sorry.


    Be the second felt pity for her, so she dropped her anger, and the next thing she felt was a sharp pain in her head. She fell to the ground hopelessly.


    ¡°Now, back to you Junior, what did you see?¡± Jasmin asked the poor boy softly.


    ¡°I, I saw my mother m¡­. ¡± James Junior stuttered before fainting.

 In the forest

    Unknown Pov:


    I can feel it, something is building up in my body; Wait what?  Blood, water, veins, flesh!  Oh my God! What is happening to me?¡±  I asked myself a rhetorical question.


    I want to stand up, I want to get on my feet, but I feel tied to the ground.


    Ground? What is this? Where am I? Who am I?  What am I doing here?


    I feel tired, my head hurts so much;  lonely, tired, and hungry, I burst into tears, growling, crying, and groaning.


    ¡­.


    ¡°Can you hear it? ¡± Cory asked his fellow hunters curiously.


    ¡°I think so, I mean it sounds like a baby¡¯s cry!¡± Mr. Andrew Lupa eximed in rm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go search for him,¡± Cory reasoned an anxious look on his face.


    ¡°Him? Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± Andrew, Peter, Phillip, and Markughed at Cory, mocking and taunting him.


    ¡°Fine, I think I understand his problem,¡± Mark taunted;  ¡°We all know that Cory is gay, he is probably missing his partner, Ah ah ah ah ah!¡± Markmented, hisment made the other huntersugh.


    Cory stood still, tears clouded in his eyes, and his tongue felt bitter;  he hated whenever his fellow hunters bullied, mocked, or taunted him.


    ¡°Now, guys, I think that it is enough,¡± a melodiousdy¡¯s voice echoed in the dark forest.


    ¡°Who is there? ¡± Mark asked, feeling scared and belittled.


    ¡°I am a harmless butterfly, traveling in the middle of the night, looking for a greener pasture, ¡± thedy replied carefullying out of her hiding ce.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Andrew asked thedy furiously, ¡°And who do you think you are?  I mean who gave you the boldness to enter this forest, Hmm, answer me fool! ¡± he yelled at the beautiful damsel.


    ¡°Well, my name is E, and I was just passing by,¡± the beautiful stranger replied with a soft and enchanting voice.


    ¡°Are you married? ¡± Peter asked, staring at E seducingly.


    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! You are not her type, she needs strong men like me, ¡± Philip said confidently, raising his shoulders as he spoke.


    ¡°A baby needs our help,¡±  E said, ignoring the men¡¯s questions. She smiled seducingly at them and left in the direction of the baby¡¯s voice. The hunters although surprised, decided to follow her like an obedientmb.


    ¡°Yes,¡± E¡¯s eyes glowed in delight as stared at the crying baby.


    The baby was lying on the ground and covered with a thick nket. A golden chain was put around her neck and she glowed with the moon.


    ¡°Wow! Such beauty! ¡± Mark eximed, staring at the baby in awe.


    ¡°Who could be so wicked to leave a baby alone at this time of the night? ¡± Andrew asked sarcastically, stamping his foot on the ground angrily.


    ¡°A heartless mother of course,¡± Phillip replied, he was also staring at the baby, smitten by her beauty.


    ¡°We have to take care of her, we can¡¯t leave her alone, ¡± Peter suggested to his fellow hunters.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a baby girl,¡± Cory murmured, he carefully sat down beside the girl, and he was shocked when the girl stopped crying. The baby girl kept blinking her eyes, looking at the strange man in front.


    After a few seconds, she started to suck Cory¡¯s little thumb. This act caught Cory unaware and he stared at the girl, love in his eyes.


    ¡°I think she likes you,¡± E said, a smile on her face, she turned to face Cory, ¡°why not take her in? ¡± she asked carefully.


    ¡°Hmmm, me?¡± Cory looked shocked, and his palms turned wet.


    ¡°Cory can¡¯t take care of her, he is too poor,¡± Peter said,ughing like a fool.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t even have money to buy clothes for himself, so how will he be able to buy a dress, nket, cradle, and baby food for the beautiful girl?¡± Mark asked, a mischievous grin on his face.


    ¡°I will take care of her, and I promise to treat her well,¡± Cory proposed determination in his eyes.


    ¡°Be my guest then, just make sure you don¡¯t sell the girl or probably kill her out of hunger,¡± Andrew giggled at his own words.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, I will treat her like a princess,¡± Cory promised.


    ¡°It is agreed then, Cory will take care of the baby girl,¡± Phillip announced, grinning like a child.


    ¡°But, I have one request to make, ¡± Cory said after a brief silence.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you need poor man?¡± Mark asked him sharply.


    ¡°This should be between us, no one must know that I found her in the forest, ¡± Cory proposed, he looked scared.


    ¡°Fine, we won¡¯t tell anyone;  but if they ask about her mother, what will you tell them?¡± Peter asked Cory curiously. Cory was lost and he stared at the floor deep in thought.


    ¡°I am her mother. He will tell them that I am her mother, ¡± E said suddenly; The hunters were amused and curious to know more about what E just said.  Cory raised his head in confusion.


    ¡°What do you mean? ¡± Cory asked E, his eyes hovering around her.


    ¡°I will be a mother to her, and you will be a father to her, we¡¯ll be her new parents, ¡± E replied, ¡°that¡¯s if you don¡¯t mind, ¡± she added.


    ¡°Cory is gay, he caa¡­ ¡±


    ¡°I agree, ¡± Cory interrupted Peters¡¯s sentence, and he stood up his eyes shining in delight.

 Who are you?

    ¡°Well then, it is settled,¡± Andrew smiled at the baby,  ¡°I will be expecting your wedding invitation card,¡± he said, without waiting for a reply, he dragged Mark and Peter, Philip followed him, and the four of them left the forest.


    ¡°Wedding cards?¡± E raised her brows, staring at Cory, confusion written on her face.


    ¡°Yes wedding cards, we will get married,¡± Cory replied, looking very happy and excited.


    ¡°But¡­.. ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind them, they call me gay because I don¡¯t have a woman friend like them, ¡± Cory replied, sadness clouding his eyes.


    ¡°I will marry you, but first, you have to propose to me properly,¡± E said with a friendly smile on her face.


    ¡°Really?¡± Cory looked surprised and confused.


    ¡°Yes, ¡± E said in her sweet melodious voice.


    Cory stared at her, tears rolling out of his eyes.


    Cory and E stared at each other lovingly.


    ¡°Yap! ¡± the baby girl squirmed in delight.


    Cory carefully carried the baby girl in his arms, staring at her with love and affection. E moves closer to him, and he wraps one of his arms around her waist lovingly.


    ¡°She is so beautiful, what should we name her?¡± Cory asked his newly wedded wife.


    ¡°Let¡¯s name her Luna, Luna Queen,¡± E proposed, smiling at her lucky charm.


    ¡°That is a fine name, Luna Queen Biber, ¡± Cory muttered, a smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Yes, I am also E Biber,¡± E smiled, happy at the thought of having a new family.


    ¡°And I am Cory Biber, father to Luna Queen Biber, and husband to E Biber,¡± Cory said softly, and E giggled excitedly; butterflies filled her belly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home, then we will talk more about each other,¡± Cory said, holding his wife¡¯s hand, he carefully led her out of the dark forest.


    As they left, a loud piercing noise was made.


    The Vige was very dark and the vigers locked their doors, the vige was quiet and it looked empty.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry,¡± Cory whispered to E, and they both quickened their pace.


    When they got to the front of a small hut, Cory pushed the door, he carefully handed over baby Luna to E.


    Cory put on a smallmp, lighting up the dark small room. Although the room was small, it still looked well-arranged and neat.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A small bed was on the floor, and beside the bed, a cricket chair stood. The window was closed tightly.


    Beside the door, an old wardrobe was neatly arranged.


    ¡°The kitchen is by that corner, I know this room is too small, but we can manage for today,¡± Cory faltered, feeling embarrassed of his small self-contained room.


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect and thanks, ¡± E appreciated her savior, a gentle smile was on her face.


    ¡°You are wee;  let¡¯s go in, we need to lock the door, ¡± Cory informed his wife, and they both entered his small room and locked the doors.


    ¡°A basket is inside the kitchen, we can make a small bed for her,¡± Cory suggested, pointing his hands at the kitchen.


    ¡°I will go get it, ¡± E quickly entered his kitchen.


    The kitchen was small;  there was a small stove, a food bucket, a small washing hand base, a big water jar, two pots, two tes, two spoons, and two forks.


    Two dead rabbits were ced on the washing hand base, and the basket was beside the kitchen¡¯s door.


    E carried the basket and left the kitchen.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Cory asked, two beautiful wrappers were beside him, ¡°Luna will sleep in a cozy basket, ¡± he said feeling proud of himself.


    ¡°She is so lucky, ¡± E smiled at Cory.


    The basket was ced beside the bed, Cory decorated the basket, and he carefully arranged the basket with the wrappers.


    After making sure the basket was safe, he gently ced Luna Queen inside.


    ¡°Where is the nket we found her in? ¡± Cory asked his wife.


    ¡°It¡¯s here, ¡± E gently handed the nket to him.


    ¡°I think we should keep her chain for her, tomorrow we¡¯ll return it to her, ¡± E suggested, and without waiting for a response she took the chain and pecked Luna.


    ¡°Okay, ¡± Cory agreed, he also covered the baby girl with her nket.


    ¡°I will sleep on the floor, you can make use of the bed,¡± Cory told E lightly.


    ¡°No need for that, we should both manage the bed, it¡¯s your house,¡± E replied.


    Sheter went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    When E came out of the bathroom, she saw Cory, he was sleeping like a log of wood.


    ¡°He looks tired, ¡± she whispered melodiously.


    E carefully walked over to Luna¡¯s side, She looked at the little girl¡¯s sleeping face in delight.


    * ¡¯cause the world will bow down at your feet, and the wolves will obey you, all the creatures; night and day will smile, at your pure and holy heart,


    Now, little Luna, bedtime calls, your nannies are wishing you well,


    Hush baby, our future  Luna, a descendant of the moon goddess, go, travel, go to the manor,


    Our billionaire Luna Queen, future Luna, rescuer of the wolves.*


    E sang with her melodious low voice, Baby Luna smiled in her sleep, indeed she was having a good dream.


    E¡¯s eyes glowed at the sleeping baby and she gently pecked her cheeks. When she turned her back, she was shocked to see Cory staring at her in horror.


    ¡°Who are you?! ¡± an unknown voice thundered.

 Great men

    Who are you?!¡± An unknown voice thundered; Cory stared at her in shock, hoping that he was probably dreaming.


    ¡°It is a long story, please listen to me, I am just an ordinary woman, ¡± E stuttered in fear, She was shivering and her voice was shaking. She hurriedly shifted away from Baby Luna¡¯s side, afraid to identally hurt the little girl.


    ¡°Hmmm, An ordinary woman indeed, care to tell me, how an ordinary woman¡¯s eyes glow like the moon?¡± Cory asked with a raised brow; Confusion, curiosity, and anxiety were written all over his face.


    ¡°Glow? Me? That is impossible! I have no clue, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about¡­ ¡± E stammered, She looked scared, and her pitiful face gave her away.


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± Cory let out a sigh, he then took a deep breath. ¡°Trust me, the vigers will be so scared if I tell them who you are, ¡± he said with a menacing smile on his face.


    His cunning look scared E, and she wondered if this was the caring young man she met yesterday in the forest.


    ¡°Who I am? ¡± She ached her brows curiously, trying to act smart. ¡°Who am I? ¡± she asked looking like a dying puppy.


    ¡°A witch! You are an evil witch! Oh oh! The vigers must hear this! ¡± Cory yelped for joy, ¡°Once I tell them, they will learn to believe and respect me! I will finally be epted as a member, and I won¡¯t be treated like an outcast!¡± He cried out excitedly, thinking of his selfish gains and interests. His eyes sparked like a man who had just won a golden medal.


    ¡°No! No, please! Please, you can¡¯t do that, If they find out that I am a witch, they will kill me! Moreover, I am not a witch! ¡± E cried and fell on her knees, begging and crying at Cory¡¯s feet.


    ¡°If you are not a witch, then what are you?¡± Cory asked curiously, but his voice sounded tensed and eager.


    ¡°I¡­ I am Luna¡¯s mother and her guardian angel, ¡± E murmured, her eyes clouded in tears.


    ¡­¡­..


    ¡°No! No!¡± E opened her eyes in fright, nearly jumping out of bed; her entire body was covered in sweat, and her temperature had risen greatly, She was feeling very hot, it was as if her body was lightened on fire.


    ¡°What sort of dream is that?¡± She asked herself a rhetorical question. Her eyes were clouded in confusion, and she hastily turned to the baby Luna¡¯s basket bed. She smiled as she watched baby Luna¡¯s sleeping face.


    ¡°Hmmm! ¡± she sighed in relief.


    Sheid her head back on the pillow, and it was then she noticed that a man was sleeping peacefully beside her.


    ¡°Hmmm, so it is not a dream, oh! I hope he never finds out, ¡± she prayed quietly before going back to bed.


    E was overwhelmed when daybreak, I am sure she was the first human being to wake up. She couldn¡¯t sleep all night, whenever she closed her eyes, she ended up seeing things and thinking very wild.


    Her night was too long and scary, and she kept tossing on her small side of the bed, wishing for the day to break, to her, daybreak was the only way to be free from her wild imagination and thoughts.


    She quickly stood up from her bed, to open the small room windows.


    ¡°Where are you going to?!¡± Cory asked with a gentle voice, he quickly stood up from his bed, worried that she might be nning to leave him.


    ¡± Hmm, Oh me? Hmm, well, good morning,¡± E stuttered, unsure of how to greet him. Her face brightened upon seeing him.


    ¡°Oh! Sorry, don¡¯t mind my manners, Good morning, how was your night? I hope you slept well. ¡± He asked all at once.


    ¡°Hmm¡­.


    ¡°You look stressed, and your eyes look swollen, Did you even sleep at all?¡± Cory asked her gently, he was worried about his wife, and he looked at her with love in his eyes.


    ¡°Well,¡± E stared at him, She just couldn¡¯t believe that someone cares about her well-being so much.


    ¡°I slept well, but my night was too long, I kept thinking about my family, ¡± she lied, She did not want to lie, but she was left with no other options; also she did not want him to be worried about her.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Too long? Your family, oh! Is anything wrong with them?¡± Cory asked politely, he was looking very worried and curious.


    ¡°Actually, well yes, not really, ¡± she mumbled, unsure of what she had just said.


    ¡°I guess you don¡¯t want to talk about it,¡± Cory said, a light smile on his face. ¡°Am so sorry for asking too many questions, I should have respected your privacy. Moreover, I should have properly introduced myself to you, ¡± he apologized looking very remorseful¡­.

 A happy family (1)

    ¡°So man like this still exists?¡± E asked herself a rhetorical question as she stared at Cory.


    She had heard many stories about cheating men, and she grew up with the idea that all men are scum, but now that she had met Cory, her decisions about men are starting to change.


    ¡°Indeed all men are not the same, ¡± she mumbled quietly.


    ¡°Hmmm, where you talking to me?¡± Cory asked, staring at her curiously.


    ¡°Hmm, yes, I said it is not your fault. The truth is, I don¡¯t like to talk about my family because they rejected me, They left me at a time when I needed them the most, ¡± E confessed with a solemn voice and burst into tears, her green veins popping out as she cried.


    ¡°Oh! That is so sad, am so sorry you had to experience that all alone, ¡± Cory said in a gentlemanly voice; he walked slowly and covered therge gap between them, pulling her into a warm and tight embrace. ¡°It will be alright, everything will be fine, ¡± heforted her, Although hesitant at first, he gradually put his hand on her head, caressing her long blonde hair.


    E was surprised, but she hugged him back, That was what she needed right now, she gently wrapped her arms around his neck, and buried her head in his chest.


    Cory feltplete, he hugged her tightly, afraid of losing her.


    After a few minutes, which felt like hours to the young people, they finally realized what was happening.


    ¡°Hmmm, ¡± E cleared her throat and awkwardly shifted away from Cory¡¯s front.


    ¡°There is no need to feel shy or ashamed, you did nothing wrong, okay? ¡± Cory said with a smile on his face, he stared at her, love in his eyes. He adorned her beauty; E is a very beautiful woman, blessed with milky skin, blonde hair, red lips, a small pointed nose, blue eyes, with a fresh and shining face. Also, she is greatly endowed with big boobs, hips, and butts.


    ¡°Thanks, ¡± E nearly choked on her words, It felt strange, and she could see the intense look on Cory¡¯s face as he kept stealing gazes on her body. He was looking at her, lust and love in his eyes.


    She could not me him, the man could not resist her body because of her beauty and big assets.


    He was not the first guy to have nasty thoughts over her, and she knew that he would not be thest.


    ¡°You are very beautiful,¡± he murmured, hypnotized by her unexinable beauty.


    ¡°Thanks, but can you please stop staring at me with such eyes, It gives me the creeps, also Stop lusting over my body!¡± She giggled at her own words, and yfully hit him on his shoulders.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m¡­ Oh. Well, I was just¡­. ¡± he mumbled, unsure of what to do. He felt like a little kid caught stealing sweets from his mother¡¯s bags.


    ¡°Ahh! Ahh! Ahh! Ahhhhh! ¡± Eughed heartily, secretly admiring Cory¡¯s cute innocent face. ¡°No need to feel shy, it is alright,¡± she said in between herughter.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Cory scratched his head awkwardly and bowed his head in shame.


    ¡°Just like I said earlier, it is fine, I perfectly understand,¡± E assured him with a reassuring smile, and the two young adults stared at each other passionately, with love in their eyes.


    ¡°Ba ba ba ba by by ba ba!¡± Baby Luna babbled, her cheerful giggles filled the room. The two adults must have identally woken her up with their love.


    ¡°Oh! ¡± E turned in the direction of the little girl, ¡°Your daughter has finally decided to join us, She has woken up in a grand style,¡± She yfully hit Cory and went to meet the always cheerful little girl.


    ¡°My daughter, that feels so nice, ¡± he muffled, but E¡¯s heard what he said clearly, and she smiled happily.


    Cory stared at the little girl, love in his eyes, he knew that she was not his biological daughter, but he was willing to do anything on earth, just to protect her.


    He want her to feel life with a sweet family, he want her to feel epted, not rejected, and he was willing to love her, till he breath hisst, not minding the cost.


    ¡°Baby Luna Biber,¡± E sang melodiously as she twinkled the little girl, Lunaughed happily, revealing her toothless mouth.


    ¡°Look at my baby girl, she looks so much like her father, They both have the same skin color, nose shape, cheek size, and that priceless smile, ¡± E said to the happy little girl.


    ¡°Ma ma ma, a a ba ba ba, ¡°the little girl babbled happily, speaking in an unusual babynguage.


    ¡°Hey Cory, do you understand what my baby girl just said?¡± E asked a yful smile on her face.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No love, I don¡¯t, ¡± Cory replied romantically. His response caught E unaware, and her cheeks turned red, as she blushed.


    Cory walked to her front slowly, an intensive look in his eyes¡­.

 A happy family (2)

    ¡°Hmm¡­. Hmm, well, she just said that her father is the best,¡± E blushed, her cheeks burning red as she spoke, She could feel Cory¡¯s gaze at her, and the fact that he was closer to her was not helping the matter at all.


    ¡°She must have forgotten to add that her mother is the kindest, caring, loving, and most beautiful woman in the whole universe, ¡± Cory said softly, his lips dancing as he spoke.


    ¡°Cory, you don¡¯t have to sound so cheesy, ¡± E scolded him with her shy face.


    ¡°Oh really! Ah ah ahh ahhh ahhh!¡± Coryughed merrily, ¡°Why are you so red, are you perhaps feeling heat? Or are my words naturally hot?¡± He asked, stillughing.


    ¡°Nay man, ain¡¯t you going to work today? ¡± E asked, trying to change the topic.


    Although Cory knew that she wanted to change the topic, he decided to y along with her.


    ¡°Am not going to work, I want to spend time with my new family, ¡± he replied passionately. Although a sad look was in his eyes, he was quick to smile.


    ¡°Oh really, that is so nice of you. I hope you aren¡¯t expecting any visitors, probably your mother, sister, brother, or even friends?¡± E asked, She was worried because she didn¡¯t want to greet anyone, and she didn¡¯t want to be questioned either.


    ¡°Visitors? Mother? Sister? Friends? Hmmm, ¡± Cory sighed, ¡°Look here E, I don¡¯t have a mother, sister, brother, or even father, and neither do I have a friend,¡± he replied harshly, his voice filled with anger, hatred, and regrets.


    ¡°Oh! ¡± E sighed sadness in her eyes. ¡°I thought I was your friend, but never mind, ¡± she murmured with a sad tone, She turned to the little girl; baby Luna stared at her curiously, blinking her eyes, her mouth was also pouted.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Luna looked at her mother, On noticing her sad expression, she smiled broadly, and E also felt the urge to smile; it was a feeling she had no control over.


    ¡°E, I didn¡¯t mean it that way, You are my first and real friend, ¡± Cory said, looking remorseful, his voice sounded sad, and his countenance was that of regret.


    It was at that moment that the urge overpowered E, and she burst intoughter, holding her belly tightly as sheughed, Baby Luna also joined her inughing.


    Cory was surprised, as well as confused; ¡°What is so funny? ¡± he asked himself a rhetorical question.


    Nheless, he joined them inughing, not wanting to be left out.


    The house was lively, as the family of three; father, mother, and daughter allughed happily, forgetting all about their pains and troubles.


    ¡°You guys are my real family, ¡± he spoke out after theirughter died down.


    ¡°You are also my family, I love you all, and I am d to be a member of this small family, ¡± E confessed Her voice was cracking as she spoke, and she was moved to tears.


    ¡°I love you more, I mean we love you more, ¡± Cory assured her, and they both stared at each other passionately.


    ¡°I, I au, ¡± baby Luna babbled, as she smiled at her parents, Her eyes glowed like the bright moon.


    ¡°Oh wow! ¡± Cory eximed, As he stared at Baby Luna, his mouth was widely opened in shock.


    ¡°My baby girl¡¯s eyes are glowing! ¡± Cory opened his mouth in shock.


    ¡°Hmm, well, I can¡¯t see it glowing, You are probably seeing things, ¡± E said quickly, She was alert.


    ¡°But I can¡­. ¡±


    ¡°Cory, can you please open the windows and the door, I am feeling the room heat, ¡± E pleaded with a baby doll smile.


    ¡°Oh, okay, ¡± Cory stood and headed for the small door, ¡°I was probably hallucinating, ¡± he reasoned to himself.


    E brought out the chain and quickly waved her fingers at it, Light sparks came out of the chain and a name appeared on it.


    ¡°This will protect you from danger, and it will hide your power, ¡± she whispered to the little smiling girl.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the chain! Wow! ¡± Cory smiled from where he stood, he pushed the windows open, allowing the bright skylight into the room.


    ¡°M mo moo! ¡± Little Luna cried excitedly as she stared at the sky from her basket bed.


    ¡°Oh, it seems my little princess wants to see the moon,¡± Coryughed at his own words, ¡°Don¡¯t worry little girl, on the next full moon, we shall go see the moon rising together, ¡± he said and walked closer to the baby basket.


    ¡°Look,¡± E handed the chain to him, ¡°it has a name on it, ¡± she said with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Luna Queen, ¡± Cory murmured in disbelief, After a few silent seconds, he handed the chain back to her.


    ¡°Yes, Luna Queen, I saw that same name on the forest floor yesterday, Her nket also has the same name description; so I guess her name is Luna Queen,¡± E exined, holding onto the chain carefully.


    ¡°Luna Queen, E, I think we should not tell Luna that we found her in the forest, Let her believe that we are her biological parents, ¡± Cory suggested, Although he sounded greedy, he said it because he wanted to protect his baby girl. He does not want her to grow up, with the idea that she was abandoned.


    ¡°Anything you say, ¡± E agreed with a slight nod, A smile was on her face, and she felt drawn to Cory the more.


    Sadly this happy moment didn¡¯tst for long, because her belly growled in hunger, and she was embarrassed.


    ¡°I guess you are already hungry, ¡± Cory smiled romantically.


    ¡°Well yes, not really, ¡± E gritted her teeth, It was as though her belly wanted to expose her because it growled again, but this time around, it growled louder.


    ¡°Ah Ahh Ahh! Your little lie is exposed! ¡± Coryughed at her. ¡°Anyway, what would you like to eat?¡± he asked politely.


    ¡°I will cook,¡± E proposed, She didn¡¯t want to be a burden to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, just bathe for our little girl, ¡± Cory said with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Oh, okay, in that case, you can prepare hot peppered soup for me, thanks, ¡± E appreciated him.


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re wee, ¡± Cory nodded and left the room, passing through the small door, he entered the kitchen.


    E carefully carried the smiling Luna from her little basket bed, With a light movement, she put the newly turned diamond ne around the little girl¡¯s neck.


    E moved near the window, She looked out of the window and saw a bright and lively vige. Children and adults walking in and out of their houses and huts, all of a sudden, she was a¡­..

 Meeting new friends

    Children and adults walked in and out of their huts and houses, and the vige looked lively, As E¡¯s eyes moved from one ce to another, she suddenly saw something, and it caught her attention; she stared at it from a distance, but no matter the amount of gazes she made at it, she still couldn¡¯t see it.


    ¡°What is that? ¡± she wondered aloud, her eyes twinkling in curiosity. Her two sharp eyes were eventually able to see it after a ton of effort.


    ¡°Wow! It is so beautiful! ¡± She gaped at it in astonishment, her mouth was widely open.


    ¡°Close your mouth already,¡± Coryughed at E. ¡°I will exin to you about our vige and its rules, but first, go and take your bath, ¡± he proposed, Without waiting for a response, he left the room.


    ¡­¡­.


    ¡°No, it belongs to me!¡± Little Randy screamed at his elder brother as he tried to snatch the toy from his hands.


    ¡°No, it is mine, I am your elder brother, I make the rules! ¡± Raphael replied angrily. On noticing his younger brother¡¯s hesitant to release the toy, he decided to make use of his strength and pushed his brother to the floor.


    Randy fell on the floor and burst into tears, but the stubborn Raphael looked very happy.


    ¡°See, I am more powerful than you, you are just a little boy, a weakling! ¡± Raphael said and burst into a devilishughter.


    ¡°I am your brother, why are you so mean to me?¡± Randy asked amidst his tears.


    ¡°Because I hate you! I hate you! I hate you and I hate you! I just hate you!¡± Raphael replied with gritting teeth, he stared at his brother, his eyes filled with anger and spite.  ¡°You! You always think you are special, but hear me and hear me well, there is nothing special about you! You are a weakling! A weak and powerless little boy, that is who you are! Randy, you are nothing but a coward, I am by far better than you in everything!¡± Raphael yelled at his brother with burning eyes.


    ¡°If I was allowed to kill you, I would do it without hesitation!¡± Raphael bellowed at his younger brother, his fists clenched ready to beat daylight away from him.


    ¡°But, I love you, I do, and if it is about the toy which is rightfully mine, I give it to you I dash you, and daddy will get me another one, ¡± Randy said with a soft voice.


    ¡°That is the problem! ¡± Raphael growled and raised his fist, ready to beat Randy.


    ¡°Hey, you! Stop that! ¡± E yelled at Raphael before he could punch Randy. She was on her way to bathe for little Luna when she heard Randy cry.


    ¡°And who are you?¡± Raphael asked rudely, not minding that she was older than him.


    ¡°A friend, moreover, I overheard your conversation, Why would you treat your junior brother in such a way? ¡± she asked with an elderly voice.


    ¡°And how is your concern? He is my brother, not yours! ¡± Raphael barked at E before he ran off.


    E turned to the little boy, She managed to raise him from the ground, but little Randy was in tears.


    ¡°Hey it is alright, okay? ¡± she consoled him like a mother.


    ¡°H o p, cry, inn, ¡± Baby Luna smiled at little Randy, and he smiled back.


    Randy on noticing Luna¡¯s cheerful mood decided to stop crying.


    ¡°What is her name? ¡± Randy asked politely, he was still staring at baby Luna, he couldn¡¯t get his eyes off her, and baby Luna was also staring at him.


    ¡°Her name is Luna, ¡± E replied, She was happy to see the two little kids together.


    ¡°Hey baby Luna, ¡± Randy waved at the little girl.


    ¡°Ah, ¡± Little Luna replied with a smile on her face.


    ¡°But, why is she always smiling, doesn¡¯t she feel sad sometimes?¡± Randy asked E curiously.


    ¡°Life is all about happiness, there is no need to be sad or worried because everything will be alright, ¡± E replied to him. ¡°By the way, what is your name? ¡± she asked.


    ¡°Randy, my name is Randy,¡± he replied and bowed, ¡°Thank you so much for helping me, Aunty. ¡±


    ¡°It was nothing, Next time he bullies you, make sure you report him to your parents, okay?¡± E advised him.


    ¡°I will. By the way, can Ie and visit Luna some other time? ¡± he asked eagerly.


    Seeing the boy¡¯s eagerness, she beamed, ¡°Well am sure her father won¡¯t mind, so it is a yes, ¡± she replied, happy that Luna was able to make a new friend.


    ¡°Thank you once again, I have to go now, bye aunty, bye Luna, ¡± he waved at them, a smile on his face, and ran off.


    ¡°By by! ¡°Baby Luna screamed at him, and then she started to giggle.


    ¡°I know right, a new friend, ¡± E pecked her daughter.


    ¡°Such boldness! ¡± a thick voice bellowed at them.


    E turned to the direction, and before her, a god stood.


    ¡°You are a human, right? ¡± she stuttered, unsure of what to say.


    ¡°Hmm, do I look like an immortal?¡± he asked with raised brows.


    ¡°Yes you do, You look like a fallen god¡± She nodded at his question.


    ¡°Hmm, a fallen god. Am guessing that¡¯s your daughter, ¡± he said and pointed at the smiling baby Luna.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, she is my daughter, ¡± E answered, but she kept staring at him.


    The man smiled at her, revealing his white teeth.


    The strange man was tall, probably 6 ft, and he was blessed with long hair. He wore a yellow coat and his shoes were modern style.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you still want to see your daughter, ¡± he said, and his smile turned into a menacing one.


    ¡°What do you mean? ¡± E stammered.


    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± The manughed mischievously, ¡°Who gave you the right to talk to the children of the great Ralph Lauren?¡± he bellowed at her.

 Can we be friends?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you can get killed?! ¡± the strange man bellowed at her angrily.


    ¡°Killed? What do you mean? I am confused! I mean I don¡¯t think there is any harm in talking to children! ¡± E tried to exin herself, she was feeling uneasy and ufortable.


    ¡°Children, hmmm. Well, that boy is called Randy Lauren, and he is the product of our vige chief waywardness. The other boy is called Raphael, and he is the first child of the Lauren family; I must tell you, Raphael is a very rude and cunning boy, and he is willing to do anything, just to be on top, ¡± the strange man exined, a light grin was on his face. E listened raptly, trying to guess what she did wrong.


    ¡°But he didn¡¯t tell me that he is the vige chief son, Moreover, I did nothing wrong, I was just having a harmless conversation with the small boy, also I saved his life, ¡± E tried to defend herself with a good exnation, and it brought a smile on the strange man face.


    ¡°Well am guessing you are new to the vige because everyone knows that those two boys are cat and rat, always arguing, and fighting. There is no need to save his life, just save your life, because Lauren¡¯s family can not be messed with, ¡± He warned her. Somehow, he was also staring at her in admiration.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know, This is my first time visiting this vige, and I did note here to die,¡± E deadpanned.


    ¡°First time? But how did you get pregnant, and give birth so soon? ¡± the strange man asked her curiously.


    ¡°Hmmm, well it is a very long story, ¡± E told him and formed a sad face, pretending to look broke.


    In reality, she was broke, because she could not think of a decent lie to tell the man.


    ¡°A long story?¡± The strange man¡¯s eyes lightened up immediately and he looked really happy. ¡°Oh! I must have forgotten to tell you, that I love long stories, especially one that has to do with ady¡¯s experience in life, but I also like touching and emotional stories, ¡± He said, a long smile on his face.


    ¡°By the way, let me introduce myself properly to you, My name is Dennis, and I am a fashion designer, ¡± he properly introduced himself and bowed down like a real gentleman.


    ¡°Fashion designer? Wow! ¡± E smiled at him in awe, ¡°But howe you know so much about the great Lauren family? ¡± she asked curiously.


    ¡°Well Ralph Lauren is my elder brother and I am uncle to those two boys, ¡± Dennis exined to her carefully.


    ¡°Oh! ¡± E sighed and briefly shook her head.


    ¡°So tell me your story, ¡± Dennis urged her.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I will, but not today, ¡± E said with a soft, polite voice.


    ¡°Why not? Why won¡¯t you tell me today? ¡± Dennis asked, with a pouted lips.


    ¡°My husband is waiting for me, moreover, I have some work to do, I also need to bathe my daughter. So another time, ¡± she said and turned to leave.


    ¡°Wait, ¡± Dennis called out to her, and E turned her back quickly. ¡°What is your name? ¡± he asked with an enchanting smile on his face.


    ¡°E, my name is E Biber, ¡± she replied to him and ran off. Somehow it felt weird, but she was happy that she finally belonged to a family.


    ¡°E, ¡± Dennis muttered, he licked his lips, and a cunning look was on his face.


    ¡­.


    E quickly ran back home, greeting every single person she saw, and The vigers were surprised to see her.


    ¡°Who is she? ¡±


    ¡°Whose baby is that? ¡±


    ¡°What does she want? ¡±


    ¡°Who brought her in? ¡±


    ¡°Is she chief Ralph¡¯stest mistress? ¡±


    ¡°Why¡­¡­. ¡°. On and on, the vigers kept murmuring among themselves, unaware that E could hear them.


    On getting back to the small hut, she was greeted by Cory¡¯s angry face.


    ¡°Hey, ¡± E waved at him, with a nervous face.


    ¡°He! ¡°Baby Luna copied her mother and also waved her little hands, a smile on her face.


    ¡°I looked all over for you, where were you?¡± Cory demanded with a slight frown on his face. He was not happy with his wife¡¯s behavior.


    ¡°Well, I was with a man, ¡± E replied absent-mindedly.


    ¡°Hmm?! ¡°Cory¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    E on realizing what she had just said, started stammering.


    ¡°No no, it is not like that, please don¡¯t get me wrong. I mean I was with a man, as in I was talking to a man, ¡± E continued to exin herself.


    ¡°A man, ¡± Cory looked jealous, ¡°What man? But you said that you know no one in this vige, ¡± Cory said, acting possessive and controlling.


    ¡°Yes well, I don¡¯t know anyone, You are the only one I know, ¡± E replied innocently, Little did she know that her reply angered the jealous Cory.


    Cory did not say anything else, he just nodded and left the house, leaving E more surprised.


    ¡°Where are you going to? ¡± She asked as he walked quickly.


    ¡°Will be back in a few minutes, ¡± he replied curtly. A bag was on his back, and he was holding a kitchen knife.


    ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± E asked herself. ¡°Well, I guess not, ¡± she sighed and entered the room.


    The room was neatly arranged, and the bed was neat.


    E carefully dropped Baby Luna on the bed and went to the kitchen.


    Cory had prepared a meal for them, and he left some money for her.


    ¡°Hmmm, nice,¡± she cried out as the aroma of the soup filled her nose.


    She quickly had her bath, and she also bath for Luna, There was no dress for her to wear, so she decided to tie a towel, pending the time that Cory would arrive.


    She sat on the bed, Luna was sleeping, and her belly was filled with delicious soup.


    Knock knock!* There was a knock on the door, E thought it was Cory, so she stood up to answer, On opening the door, she was shocked to see a smiling Dennis.


    ¡°What are you doing here? ¡± she asked, looking rmed.


    ¡°I came to ask if we could be friends, ¡± Dennis replied, smiling broadly, revealing his white teeth.


    ¡°Okay, you can enter, ¡± she proposed and opened the door for him.


    Dennis entered and looked around the small room.


    ¡°Nice! ¡± heplimented her, with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Thanks. ¡± E blushed.


    ¡°Should we go clothes shopping, I can see you don¡¯t have clothes to wear, ¡± Dennis murmured, staring at her body.


    It was then that E realized she was tying only a towel.


    Just then Cory entered unannounced¡­..

 Our first fight

    Just then Cory entered unannounced, and he was shocked to see Dennis and E standing together.


    He opened his mouth without even noticing it, he was holding a kitchen knife in his right hand, and his left hand was curved into a fist.


    ¡°Hmmm, ¡± E stammered, Her eyes were very red, and she was short of words, moreover, she could feel Cory¡¯s anger, and it frightened her.


    Dennis on the other hand felt fulfilled, and he smiled broadly revealing his full white teeth.


    ¡°Good day sire, ¡± Dennis greeted the angry-looking Cory with a friendly smile.


    ¡°Who are you? And what are you doing here?¡± Cory yelled at the top of his voice, not minding that his daughter was asleep.


    ¡°He is no one¡­.. He is¡­.. ¡±


    ¡°I am her best friend, ¡± Dennis interrupted E¡¯s sentence before she could finish talking.


    ¡°Best friend? ¡°Cory¡¯s eyes widened in shock and he turned to look at the frightened E.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ Really¡­ ¡± E stuttered, She could not talk because it felt as though her tongue was tied together.


    ¡°Well, I was about to take her out shopping, As you know, I am a fashion designer. By the way, is she your younger sister? ¡± Dennis asked the heartbroken Cory.


    ¡°Did she tell you that she is my sister? ¡± Cory asked curiously, wondering if E had denied him behind his back.


    ¡°Well, not really, maybe, ¡± Dennis said, a cunning grin on his face, and he smirked mischievously.


    ¡°What do you mean? ¡± E asked Dennis in shock, wondering why he told a lie.


    ¡°What? ¡± Dennis raised his brow and blinked his eyes like an innocent puppy.


    ¡°Dennis Lauren, please get out of my house, ¡± Cory said, Although his voice sounded calm, his face and behavior proved otherwise.


    ¡°Out of your house? ¡± Dennis looked shocked, and he curiously furrowed his brow.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, yes, out of my house, You are not wee here, ¡± Cory barked at him angrily, he also gave E a hateful re.


    E felt belittled, and she bowed her has in shame.


    ¡°Cory, do you even realize who you are talking to? I guess you have forgotten who I am!¡± Dennis asked with a threatening voice.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think you are special? I mean what gave you the right toe into my house and call my wife your best friend? ¡± Cory asked with a spiteful look on his face.


    ¡°Your wife? ¡± Dennis was shocked, and he opened his mouth to show his confusion.


    ¡°Yes, she is my wife! ¡± Cory said possessively.


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you a gay?¡± Dennis asked with an inquisitive face.


    ¡°When did I tell you that I am gay? Tell me, when did I tell you!?¡± Cory asked angrily.


    ¡°Well, a man like you doesn¡¯t deserve to be loved, You are too arrogant, too proud, and you are also very rude. Who would love a woman like you? ¡± Dennis asked rudely.


    ¡°In case you have forgotten, you are in my house right now! ¡± Cory growled at Dennis angrily.


    ¡°So what, what are you nning to do? Answer me, boy! ¡± Dennis asked, as a menacing smile settled on his face.


    ¡°Please let not fight, ¡± E begged, She felt guilty, because ording to her, it was all her fault.


    Cory continued to look at Dennis as his anger grew.


    ¡°Your parents must be so disappointed in you! ¡± Dennis hissed at Cory, and he headed for the door.


    ¡°Wait! ¡± Cory demanded, just before Dennis could leave.


    ¡°What is it? ¡± Dennis questioned with an unfriendly re.


    Cory turned to face Dennis, and without thinking twice, he threw a punch at him.


    Dennis fell to the ground and started to vomit blood.


    Cory looked unbothered, and he was about to hit him again when E suddenly came to the front.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t, ¡± She said and stretched out her hands, ready to protect Dennis.


    ¡°Are you supporting him? ¡± Cory asked furiously.


    ¡°No, neither am I supporting you, ¡± E grimaced at Cory before she turned to face Dennis.


    ¡°Please forgive his behavior,¡± she apologized on behalf of Cory.


    ¡°Hmm, it is alright, ¡± Dennis smiled at E, he managed to stand up, ¡°Look here Cory, we will meet again, ¡± saying this, Dennis staggered out of the house.


    Baby Luna was still fast asleep in her basket bed.


    ¡°You should not have done that!¡± E yelled at Cory angrily, ¡°Learn to control your temper next time! ¡± She scolded him.


    ¡°Oh really! So you have started to invite men to my house, right? ¡± Cory asked her angrily.


    ¡°Are you indirectly calling me a whore? ¡± E asked, She looked hurt.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you are, a grown-updy like you, tying a towel to wee a male! Aren¡¯t you a whore for doing that? ¡± he roared at her angrily.


    ¡°What! ¡± E looked shocked, and her eyes flicked quickly.


    ¡°Pray tell me, what exactly do you see in his body? Why are you after him? Is it because of his wealth? Is it because he is richer than me? ¡± Cory asked with red eyes, he was hurt and he was moved to tears.


    ¡°Oh really! So that is actually what you think of me, right, You think I am a money digger ¡± E asked with a hurt voice.


    ¡°So you are this loose, was that why your parents rejected you?¡± Cory asked in anger, ignoring her question.


    ¡°At this point, you have overstepped your boundary, Cory! You have no right to judge me, and neither should you bring my parents into this?! ¡± She cried out in pain. Cory was surprised, and he kept quiet, just staring at her, unable to console her.


    ¡°You have no right to bring men into my house either; well without my permission! You have no right to have a friend without my permission!¡± He sticks to his point, like glue.


    ¡°Oh, that is right! This is indeed your house, but you have no right to monitor my movement! Neither are you, my parents, so you have no right to control or tell me who I should make friends with! ¡± E yelled back at him, with a broken voice.


    ¡°You know what, I will do this the right way, I have already overstayed my wee here anyways, it is time for me to leave!¡± she said, and without waiting for a response, she headed for the door.

 Our first time (Cory and Ella鈥檚 edition)

    Warning (light romance)+16


    She said and without waiting for a reply, She turned to leave.


    ¡°E, where are you going to? ¡± Cory asked rmed.


    ¡°Anywhere away from your house, ¡± E replied with a light scoff. She quickly packed the dress she had off earlier


    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, ¡± she appreciated him, a sad look on her face.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wait are you for real?! ¡± Cory looked scared, ¡°but you don¡¯t even know anyone, Moreover, what about Luna? ¡± he asked hurriedly, it was obvious that he was scared.


    ¡°Luna? ¡± E took a deep breath, ¡°She will be fine with you for now, I wille back for herter, ¡± she said with a very sad voice, She had never intended to leave Luna, but she was left with no other choice.


    ¡°What about me?¡± Cory asked with his usual soft and kind voice.


    ¡°You will be fine without me, just live your life like I never existed,¡± E advised him, as a teardrop rolled out of her eyes.


    ¡°What? But I can not live without you, I need you in my life, Please don¡¯t do this to me, ¡°Cory begged, looking very remorseful.


    ¡°Wow! You can not live without a whore, isn¡¯t that too romantic?¡± E asked, She looked pained.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ ¡± Cory stammered.


    ¡°No need to apologize, it is not your fault, It was nice meeting you, but for now, I have to go, ¡± E bowed and turned her back, Tears kept dropping out of her eyes, and she was really worried about Luna Queen.


    ¡°E¡­. E, I love you,¡± Cory confessed and E was shocked, She could not move, it felt as though her legs were tied up.


    ¡°And I am sorry for all the hurtful words I said to you, ¡± Cory apologized and burst into tears. ¡°I was just scared of losing you, I was feeling insecure, I don¡¯t want you to leave me, I need you in my life, ¡± he cried and fell to his knees, begging and apologizing.


    E was shocked, and she was left speechless. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, ¡± she muttered and covered her mouth with her hands.


    ¡°E, please marry me, forgive me, I know that I am a very jealous person, and I promise to change, so please, marry me, ¡± he begged on his knees.


    E was shocked, ¡°You mean we should get married for real?¡± she asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s get married for real, and we will have many more children, ¡± Cory said, hoping and praying that E would say yes and agree.


    ¡°Am sorry, but I don¡¯t think I can agree to that,¡± E replied, and her response left Cory in pain and sadness.


    ¡°What do you mean, I thought you liked me, don¡¯t you like me?¡± Cory asked curiously, his eyes were red and his body felt.


    ¡°I like you, but I don¡¯t want to enter any rtionship now, I am not ready to be treated like a maid,¡± E confessed as she wiped her teary eyes.


    ¡± Maid? Am confused, who will treat you like a maid? Cory asked, raising his brows.


    ¡°You, I don¡¯t want to enter something that I willter regret,¡± E replied, She had calmed down, and her crying had stopped.


    ¡± E, ¡± Cory breathed out her name softly, as he walked slowly to her side. ¡°I love you,¡± he murmured and softly kissed her earlobes.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± E moaned softly, She could feel Cory¡¯s hands, it was tightly wrapped around her waist, and it made her feel special.


    Cory gently caresses her cheeks, cleaning her already-dried tears. E lifted her head, and they both stared at each other passionately.


    ¡°You are beautiful,¡± Cory murmured.


    E kept looking into his eyes, trying to find out if he loved her.


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± and like a bolt of lightning, his lips were on hers, as they both kissed softly and passionately. Cory¡¯s hips were dancing to the soft tone of her tender body, his hands were moving all over her body, cuddling and squeezing her big butt.


    Although E was hesitant at first, sheter responded to his kisses, and they both kept sucking on each other lips passionately.


    Cory raised his head, and started to ce butterfly kisses all over her face; he nuzzled the soft warm nape of her neck, and E could feel her orgasm building up.


    Cory gently moved his hands to her thigh, but he paused to look at her.


    E looked horny, and her face was like that of a pornstar.


    ¡°Should I continue?¡± He asked her, but E ignored him and buried her head on his chest.


    ¡°Why bother asking, you know that I want you,¡± E replied her voice filled with lust.


    Cory smiles, and gently pushes her to the small bed.


    Ey on the bed, she was wearing only a towel, and she was not even wearing her underwear.


    Cory crawled to her side, and he hurriedly removed her towel, revealing her tworge, ripe, and standing peaches.


    E could feel Cory¡¯s intense look, as he stares at her body, and his face made her horny.


    He hungrily ravaged her breast, sucking her left nipple.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± E feet¡¯s twisted in pleasure, as she cried in pleasure.


    ¡°Yes baby, cry some more,¡± he murmured, his voice was hoarse and filled with lust.


    He left her left breast and gave the same adequate attention to her other breast, sucking, kissing, and nipping her nipples, as his hands traveled to her organ, moving very slowly, trying to get used to her body.


    ¡°Ahhh! C¡­ O¡­ R¡­ Y!¡± E cried as she gasped for air, she was in her climax, and Cory knew it.


    ¡°It¡¯sing!¡± She cried out excitedly, but Cory didn¡¯t stop, instead, he put his hand on her core, and her pure Bliss was all over his hands.


    ¡°Ah! Ahh! Ahhh!¡± E gasped for breath like a pregnant woman, she could not believe what she was experiencing.


    ¡°Wow! It feels so nice!¡± She thought.


    ¡°My naughty baby girl, ¡± Cory pinched her nipple, and E vibrated.


    She watched as Cory licked the hand he ced on her core, and the scene made her hot.


    ¡°How about I also pleasure you?¡± E asked curiously.


    ¡°Am not done with you yet, I was just waiting for you to gather your breath. Don¡¯t worry, I just began,¡± Cory whispered to her romantically.


    E smiled at him, She wanted to cover her breast, but Cory didn¡¯t allow her, he insisted that he wanted to see her naked and raw.


    Cory gently spread her legs, and he squatted in the middle. Although E was curious about what he intended to do, she decided to keep quiet and keep watching¡­


    Cory bent down his head, and he smelled her core.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± E moaned loudly, and immediately closed her mouth, afraid that her cries may wake the sleeping girl.


    ¡°Heavenly,¡± Cory murmured.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± E asked curiously, her eyes covered in lust.


    ¡°Something sweet, my love,¡± Cory replied and kissed her navel.


    He started from her hips, romancing and kissing it slowly, heter moved to her thigh, and from her thigh to her core.


    Cory uses his hand to separate her core, widening it, and making her vulnerable before him.


    He brought out his tongue and licked her clitoris.


    ¡°Cory.. Baby!¡± She moaned softly.


    Without warning, he put his index finger inside her core and started to finger her, slowly yet passionately.


    ¡°Why is she so tight?¡± Cory asked himself, in his mind.


    ¡°I am a virgin,¡± E said, replying to his thought.


    ¡± How did you read my mind?¡± He asked her curiously.


    ¡°It is one of my many God-given talents, ¡± E replied with a sweet smile.


    ¡°Ok, ¡± Cory replied and roughly pushed two other fingers inside her core


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± E cried out. ¡­

 Falling into your smile

    No! No! ¡± E screamed as she jumped out of her bed in frightened, Memories from the previous night¡¯s incident began to reply in her head.


    She remembered as they both yed dirty; she recollected all her naughty talks, behaviors, and moaning, and it made her turn red.


    Then suddenly, reality drew on her, she remembered what happened that night.


    ¡°Oh my! It can¡¯t be! ¡± she immediately removed the nket on her body, revealing her nakedness.


    ¡°We did it, we did it,¡± she muttered under her breath, Her brain was trying to process a lot of things, and she felt confused the more.


    After taking a deep breath, she wanted to stand up, but suddenly she felt a sharp pain inside her private part.


    ¡°Ah! ¡± she groaned in pain, holding her lower abdomen.


    ¡°Are you alright? ¡± Cory asked her, with concern all over his face.


    ¡°Oh no! ¡°E suddenly remembered that she was naked, and without thinking twice, she jumped out of bed and ran to the kitchen, worried that Cory might see her nakedness.


    ¡°What are you hiding? I have seen it all, no need to be shy ¡± Cory teased her,ughing and giggling at her naive behavior.


    He was wearing a short boxer and blue singlet.


    ¡°Hmmm, ¡± E felt embarrassed, and she covered her private parts with her hands in shame.


    ¡°Fine, fine, juste out, I promise not tough at you, ¡°Cory said with a soft voice when he noticed that E was feeling embarrassed because of his statement.


    ¡°No, am noting out naked, Just pass me my clothes, and I will dress ande out, ¡± E said from the kitchen.


    ¡°Have you forgotten that you have no clothes to wear, ¡± Cory quipped, half serious, half yful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be such a bully, ¡± E cried out like a baby.


    ¡°What do you mean, or do you want to wear my clothes? ¡± Cory asked with raised brows.


    ¡°Yes, give me your clothes, please, ¡± E replied hurriedly, making sure she stressed the * please * part.


    ¡°My clothes?¡± Cory smiled at his wife¡¯s demand; he carefully brought out his favorite top and trousers and headed for the kitchen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t enter! ¡± E yelled at him before he could enter the kitchen.


    ¡°What is wrong? ¡± Cory asked curiously, he knew that she was shy, but he also wanted to tease her more.


    ¡°Nothing, am alright, ¡± E replied curtly and stretched out her hands, ready to collect his clothes.


    Cory sluggishly handed it to her, he wanted to enter the kitchen but he was afraid of getting on her bad side.


    ¡°You know, you have a very soft butt, l mean ass, and your core, l mean pussy is the sweetest, ¡± Cory teased her immediately after she came out of the kitchen.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What did you mean? ¡± E asked with a bowed head.


    ¡± I mean that you are the sweetest pussy l know, ¡°He replied, a slight smile appearing on his face.


    And to his delight, E turned red, and she covered her face.


    ¡°Can you please stop it? Stop it¡± She demanded with a low growl.


    ¡°Hell no, l love seeing you red and hot, ¡± Cory replied with a loving smile.


    ¡°Why are you so cheesy? Stop acting like a big prevent!¡± E scolded him angrily


    ¡°Me, a prevent? Can you say that to me in bed? Or have you forgotten that you were dragging me, asking for more, or have you forgotten the way you professionally suck my balls? ¡± Cory asked with an angry face, On seeing E¡¯s innocent face, he burst intoughter.


    ¡°You started it first, moreover l was a virgin, You took my virginity! ¡± E yelled at him angrily.


    Cory was shocked, and he stared at her in amazement. ¡°You are joking, right?¡± he stammered in fear.


    ¡°No, l am not joking,¡± E replied confidently.


    ¡°That was why you were so tight, ¡± he wondered aloud.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± E scoffed at him and turned to leave


    ¡± Wait,¡± Cory demanded softly, and E stopped


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he whispered into her ear, and gently bit her earlobe


    E squirmed in joy and squinted her eyes, trying to look at Cory¡¯s closely.


    ¡°What is with that look?¡± Cory asked her curiously.


    ¡°Nothing special, l am thinking about something,¡± E replied and pouted her lips.


    Cory quickly used the opportunity to peck her lips.


    ¡± You prevent!¡± She yelled and yfully chased Cory.


    Cory¡¯s clothes didn¡¯t look bad on E, they fit her perfectly.


    E is not a short woman, and neither is she tall, but Cory is a tall young man, so his top looks oversized on her body.


    ¡°Mama, ¡± Baby Luna cried out on seeing her mother.


    ¡°Mama?¡± E stared at Luna as tears began to drop out of her eyes.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Cory asked the emotional E. He was also surprised to hear his daughter¡¯s full words.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± E replied curtly and wiped her tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Cory consoled her, embracing her gently.


    ¡°Papa,¡± Luna murmured, and for the first time in a long time, Luna burst into tears. She was sad to see her mother in tears.


    ¡°Hey, hush, ¡± E whispered and gently carried little Luna.


    Luna kept crying and E was heartbroken.


    ¡± Hush little Luna, don¡¯t you cry,


    Hush baby Luna, don¡¯t be sad,


    Cause the world will now be down at your feet


    And wolves will obey you,


    All the creation; night and day will smile at your pure


    and holy heart,


    Now little Luna, the sky is out


    Your mother is heartbroken


    a time wille when you will leave me all alone


    again. ¡±


    E sang with her melodious voice, and in no time, Luna fell into a deep slumber.


    Cory also felt dizzy, but he controlled himself.


    ¡°You have a very sweet voice, it put her to sleep, ¡± Coryplimented her.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± E appreciated him, and gently returned Luna to her bed.


    ¡°We need to go out shopping, we need to buy some important baby things, We also need new clothes, and we need healthy foodstuff, ¡± Cory said, he looked around the house and sighed.


    ¡°We also need to move out of here, ¡± he looked sad because he didn¡¯t have much money.


    E understood his predicament, so she gently hugged him.


    ¡± One thing at a time, ¡± She consoled him.


    ¡± Thanks, let¡¯s go shopping first,¡± Cory proposed,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, l will carry Luna, She is my little girlfriend after all,¡± He smiled at his own words.


    ¡°Your girlfriend?¡± E frowned her face, pretending to be angry. ¡± l thought l was your only girlfriend,¡± Shemented; sulking like a baby.


    ¡°You are my lover and best friend, while Luna is my girlfriend, you are both my one-and-only family, ¡± he said, smiling at E¡¯s Babyface.


    ¡°Now,¡± He pinched E¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Hey!¡± She growled at him, holding her red cheeks


    ¡°You look so cute, my love, He smiled at her, and his smile made E¡¯s heart skip.


    She stared at him, admiring his handsome body and his packs. Although Cory was wearing a singlet, she could still see his full six-packs. Indeed Cory is the epitome of guy beauty, he was blessed with heavenly cuteness, and he has a friendly, caring, and gentle heart.


    ¡± l love you,¡± E¡¯s lips moved, but no word came out of them.


    Cory read her lips, and he passionately mmed his lips on her, devouring her lips hungrily.


    His hand roamed around her body and in no time, he became horny, and he longed for her.

 A dangerous assignment

    Unknown Pov


    In a dark underworld, a group of armed men were chattering. The room looked dark and the intoxicating smell of alcohol, tobo, cigarettes, and hard drugs filled the room.


    ¡°Brother, ¡± Dennis Lauren bowed as he entered the room.


    The armed men surrounded a center chair and on the chair, Ralph Lauren could be seen, a tobo in his hand.


    ¡°What news do you bring Dennis?¡± Ralph Lauren might voice thundered, shaking the room and walls.


    ¡°Nothing much, but Cory has gotten femalepany, ¡± Dennis replied bitterly, he secretly touched his wounded mouth.


    ¡°Hmmm, that pig thinks he knows how to hide, right? ¡± Ralph asked no one in particr. He paused for a minute, deep in thought.


    ¡°Let him be for now, by the time I am done with him, he will know that the higher forces are good at hide and seek, and he will learn to respect us! ¡± Ralph said harshly.


    ¡°Okay brother, ¡± Dennis bowed; his mind wandered off to E, and he realized that he was already having feelings for her.


    ¡°Brother, do you think lord Ralph will be able to destroy Cory the betrayer and restore the glory unto us? ¡± Asher, brother to Combo, lord Ralph¡¯s second inmand asked his fellow brothers.


    ¡°Hmmm, Cory has truly grown stronger, he is more powerful, and his wings have grownrger; he managed to defeat the beast we sent to him, and so am guessing he is more powerful,¡± Michael replied, he paused for a moment, staring at the ceiling.


    ¡°Ahh! I just wish we were allowed to hunt him down, I want to end him once and for all, all I need is a chance, ¡± German said, his voice filled with bitterness and anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our time wille, also I think lord Ralph has a soft spot for him, ¡± Nathan said, joining the conversation.


    The three armed men continued to gossip, unaware that Combo was at their back, listening to their conversation.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that men are also found gossiping! ¡± Combo thundered with his husky voice.


    ¡°Ahh! ¡± The men were startled, and they trembled in fear.


    ¡°What? Why do you guys look scared? ¡± Combo asked with a menacing smile on his face.


    ¡°Brother¡­ ¡±


    ¡°What? ¡± Combo gave Asher an evil gaze and Asher squirmed in fear.


    ¡°Hmmm, Commando, forgive our manners but aren¡¯t you worried that Cory might stab you in the back?¡± Michael, a young man in his early twenties asked curiously.


    ¡°And why should I be? Have you forgotten that my back now belongs to Drac? ¡± Combo questioned, with an evil grin on his face.


    ¡°Who just mentioned Drac? ¡± Lolo, the only female, in their midst asked curiously.


    Lolo was dressed in a ck outfit, and she wore ck matching shoes; her hair was packed in a ponytail, and she looked like an enchanting evil queen. That was the main reason she was named Lolo, the enchanting, evil seducer. Lolo was not a saint, it was rumored that she killed all her ex-boyfriends immediately after she got into power;


    And the reason for killing them was not genuine.


    ¡°Hey, Lolo! Shouldn¡¯t you be washing some tes? ¡± Neb, the most jovial and friendly guy in the group asked.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t talking to me, right?¡± Lolo asked with a low menacing voice. Her eyes were on fire, and her fist was curved, ready to break some bones.


    ¡°What If I was, what are you going to do about it? ¡± Neb asked yfully and burst into sarcasticughter, pointing to his index finger at Lolo, mocking her.


    ¡°Ah! ¡± Lolo growled; ¡°Hey Combo, warn your boyfriend, or else I don¡¯t mind breaking some teeth this evening! ¡± she yelled angrily.


    ¡°And whose teeth are you nning to break?¡± Neb asked with raised brows.


    ¡°Yours of course, ¡± Lolo replied hurriedly.


    ¡°Break it already, ¡± Combo murmured and hissed, he was not bothered about Neb.


    ¡°Guyse around! ¡± Dennis ordered, interrupting their argument.


    Everyone in the room was surrounded by a ck table, on the table, different dangerous weapons and drugs were arranged.


    ¡°Is everyone present? ¡± Dennis asked Lolo, his bitch.


    ¡°Well yes, we are all nine in number, ¡± Lolo replied, her eyes quickly looked around, perhaps to check if she miscalcted their numbers.


    ¡°Great, I want every one of you to be prepared, the big boss said we will be attacking Cory¡¯s home, very soon, ¡± Dennis announced, and the room turned noisy, as a shout of happiness filled the room.


    Neb bowed his head in sadness, while Lolo flinched.


    ¡°Quiet! ¡± Combo snared, revealing his dangerous fangs and the room instantly became as quiet as a graveyard.


    ¡°Lolo, this is all caused because of your brother¡¯s disobedience, we are in this mess, because a member of your family acted stupidly, in fact, every member of your family is stupid!¡± Ralph Lauren growled, hitting his fist on the table angrily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should be punished? ¡± He asked with a menacing voice.


    ¡°But, it is not my fault! ¡± Lolo interjected rudely; ¡°Cory chose his path and I think everyone has the right to choose their life direction, also, he is no longer a member of my family, he disowned me and left! ¡± she exined with no sign of respect; she had no sympathy for her brother.


    ¡°In that case, you will be the one to end his pathetic life, ¡± Ralph Lauren said, with a cunning smile on his face.


    ¡°What? That can not be true! You are joking!¡± Lolo looked shocked and disorganized.


    ¡°No am not, take, ¡± Ralph stretched out his palm, on his hand there was a knife. ¡°Bring me Cory¡¯s heart! ¡± He ordered ruthlessly.


    ¡°Are you for real? Because you can not be serious?¡± Lolo thundered fire in her eyes.


    ¡°That was an order, and I give you forty-eight hours to carry out this assignment!¡± Ralph said, his eyes were cold and his face expressionless.


    ¡°Ah ah ah ah!¡± Loloughed tragically, ¡°Just two days! You gave me two days to kill my brother? ¡± she yelled at Ralph furiously.


    ¡°Your ex-brother, what is so hard about it? Aren¡¯t you fond of killing your ex?¡± Ralph asked with furrowed brows.


    ¡°Those are my ex-boyfriends, not brother. Have you forgotten that you sent out your best assassin, yet they were unable to kill him, so what gives you the right to assume that I wille back alive? ¡± Lolo asked with a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare raise your voice at me! Are you challenging my orders? Who do you think you are? ¡± Ralph yelled as he angrily stood up from his chair. His eyes were crying for fresh blood.


    ¡°I am not challenging you but if I am permitted to speak the truth, I must tell you that you are scared of my brother! You are no match for Cory! ¡± Lolo yelled angrily. The other men were shocked, and they silently prayed for her soul.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh! Lolo, you have indeed started to grow wings, just like your brother!¡± Ralph roared angrily.


    ¡°My brother made you who you are! You are nobody without him! ¡± Lolo said, she was feeling heat, something in her body was on fire.


    ¡°Oh! ¡°Ralph¡¯s eyes flicked, and his fist tightened, ¡°if, by tomorrow night, Cory¡¯s heart is still breathing, then be ready to lose your parents and younger ones, ¡± he gave her an evil grin before he stormed out of the room.


    ¡°What?!¡± Lolo looked shocked, and she copsed on the ground, tears threatening to burst out of her eyes.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t forget to like, and follow my ount, and also send me gifts. Thank you!¡± Baby Luna said with teary eyes, as she begged her faithful readers.

 Hopeless feeling

    ¡°What?!¡± Lolo yelled and copsed on the floor.


    The seven other men turned to look at the broken Lolo, and they pitied her condition.


    ¡°I have always told you that your mouth will be your downfall, see, look at what you have gotten yourself into!¡± Micheal hisses at her, he momentarily looked at her before he left.


    ¡°Just do it, if you want peace, ¡± Asher advised her and left along with the two other men; German and the Killer.


    Lolo kept mute, staring at the floor in agony as tears flowed freely out of her eyes.


    ¡°See youter, and if you are not busy,e over to my ce, my bed is cold, and I don¡¯t want to sleep alone tonight, ¡± Dennis said, with a cunning smile on his face.


    ¡°Dennis, I am in a dilemma, and all you can think of is your selfish interest and gains! ¡± Lolo growled at Dennis angrily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare use that type of tone with me! Also, you got yourself into this mess; so think of a way, and bring yourself out, Lolo the sharp-tongued girl! ¡± Dennis mocked her before he left.


    Lolo sat on the floor, staring at the ground, trying to stop herself from crying, but the more she tried, the more she cried.


    Just then, a soft hand patted her at her back.


    ¡°Hey, stop crying ¡¯cause it won¡¯t solve anything. Don¡¯t worry, everything will be alright; also big girls are not permitted to cry, ¡± Nebforted Lolo.


    ¡°Am doomed Neb, I have no one left, no one is on my side, ¡± Lolo cried bitterly, pain and regret filling her voice, as she gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, what do you mean? Have you forgotten that you still have me? ¡± Neb asked and offered her a friendlyforting smile.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean by I still have you? I know that you hate me, and I am sure you feel happy to see me sad and broken. Tell me, are you having enough fun seeing me in tears? ¡± Look asked, as she raised her head to face Neb, showing him her teary eyes.


    ¡°Of course not, I hate to see you in pain; Lolo you are like a younger sister to me, Cory, your brother was my best friend before he decided to betray us, ¡± Neb said with sincerity in his eyes.


    Lolo stood up at once, and without warning Combo, she jumped on Neb, crying in his able arms. Although Neb was shocked, he still decided to hug Lolo back. And he hugged her tightly, scared of losing her.


    ¡°That is enough already!¡± Combo growled he had been staring at them for a long period.


    ¡°Oh sorry, ¡± Lolo apologized and quickly shifted away from Neb¡¯s side.


    ¡°Hey, what is wrong with you? Why are you shaking and acting like a coward? ¡± Neb asked andughed at her. Heter stopped and stared at her with concern.


    ¡°It feels so nice to have someone out there who cares for you. Thank you so much for your love Neb, ¡± Lolo bowed at the surprised Neb. She carefully blew her nose with a handkerchief.


    ¡°It is alright, I will always be there for you. Now go back home, I wille over to your ceter tonight, ¡± Neb said and closed the gap between the both of them.


    ¡°See youter, ¡± he patted her shoulders.


    ¡°Huh! ¡± Combo suspiciously cleared his throat.


    ¡°Okay, see youter, ¡± Lolo nodded, and left the room, she felt a little bit better.


    ¡°I will visit you tonight, don¡¯t worry! ¡± Combo angrily mimicked Neb¡¯s words.


    ¡°In the night, what exactly do you mean by that? Why are you nning to visit her at night? ¡± Combo asked angrily, jealousy in his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart okay? I was only trying tofort a broken soul, ¡± Neb replied, he didn¡¯t look bothered about Combo¡¯s anger, instead, he decided to overlook it.


    ¡°Oh really?! Is that all you are going to say? ¡± Combo asked with a husky voice.


    ¡°Combo, not today, okay, I am very tired. So I will leave first, ¡± Neb said, and without waiting for a response from Combo, he left the room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t regret it, cause I won¡¯t be merciful unto you, ¡± Combo muttered under his breath.


    Cambridge¡¯s House Pov


    Combo entered his house; he angrily mmed the ss door and climbed the stairs, headed for his room.


    ¡°Hey bro, are you alright? ¡± Asher asked concerned about his brother¡¯s health.


    ¡°And how is that your business!? ¡± Combo thundered at him, ready to vent his anger upon him.


    ¡°Calm down, I was just worried about my big bro; there is no need to be all worked up, ¡± Asher smiled and left the stairs as fast as his long legs could carry him.


    ¡°Ah! ¡± Combo sighed, he sluggishly opened his room door, and the lights were turned off; he didn¡¯t bother to put them on, he just copsed on therge bed.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t taken your shower, you irk of alcohol,¡± Neb said, he was pressing his phone, and his face was facing the bed.


    ¡°Am tired, ¡± Combo replied curtly.


    ¡°Whose fault is that? I wasn¡¯t the one who asked you to transform Ralph! ¡± Neb said and hissed at Combo.


    ¡°I thought we¡¯ve talked about that, ¡± Combo raised his head to face Neb.


    ¡°Oh! So you think I would just forget about it and act as if it never happened? Combo, are you this selfish?! ¡± Neb asked raising his voice.


    ¡°Fine, continue your screaming and growling, suit yourself, ¡± Combo hissed at him before he fell asleep.


    Neb angrily stood up from the bed and put on his shoes. On getting downstairs, he met Asher, Combo¡¯s younger brother, he was drinking a red liquor.


    ¡°Hey bro, are you going out? ¡± Asher asked his brother-inw with a smile.


    ¡°Yep, I want to go meet someone, it is urgent, ¡± Neb replied and returned the smile.


    ¡°Okay then, don¡¯t stay upte,¡± Asher advised him and returned to the dining room to continue his drink.


    Neb walked swiftly, the town was quiet, on a small billboard, ¡®Wee to Canny town was inscribed boldly. ¡®


    ¡°Please, dash me some coins, give me gifts.


    Show me some love, and I will remember you for good, ¡± E begged on her knees.

 The girl (Lolo)

    Lolo sat down in front of her ck-and-white television set, her mind was a mess, and so was her room; on the floor, empty bottles of beer were scattered; it was obvious that she had been drinking herself to a stupor.


    Her eyes were blurred with tears, and the strong enchanting evil queen looked hopeless, lifeless, and pathetic!


    She was a shadow of her former self, her hair was scattered, and she looked like a mad broken woman who had just lost her only son to the cold hands of death.


    ¡® Knock Knock!¡± Knock echoes sounded on the door, but Lolo was too weak to stand up.


    ¡°Who is there? Go! Please, I want to die peacefully, ¡± she mumbled weakly; she looked drunk and tipsy.


    ¡°Hey Lolo, open up, it is me Neb, ¡± the person at the door introduced himself anxiously.


    ¡°Oh, Neb!¡± Lolo sighed and rested her head on the armchairsfortably. ¡°Go home Neb! I am busy, I want to die; once I die, I promise to open the door for you, ¡± she mumbled in gibberish.


    ¡°Lolo, don¡¯t you dare try anything stupid! ¡± Neb yelled, banging on the door worriedly.


    ¡°No! You are a big bully, don¡¯t you dare bully me, or else, I will report you to my brother, Cory! ¡± Lolo bbed before she dozed off, traveling into a deep slumber.


    ¡°Cory? ¡± Neb whispered sadly, memories of his friend filled his head, and he felt paralyzed.


    ¡°You betrayed everyone, why should I care about you now?!¡± Neb asked himself a rhetorical question, but deep down, his mind was not at rest, he was deeply worried about Cory¡¯s well-being. He still very much loves his friend.


    Neb managed to break the door open; when he entered her house, he saw the drunk Lolo, sleeping and snoring on the floor.


    He carefully carried her to her room andid her on the bed.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t go, I still need you in my life, brother Cory, ¡± Lolo sleep-talked, holding onto Neb¡¯s shirt tightly.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Neb sighed, he gently removed Lolo¡¯s hand from his shirt and left the room quietly.


    He arranged the messy living room and prepared hot soup for her to drink when she woke up.


    By the time he was through with the chores, it was veryte in the night; so he decided to spend the night at her ce.


    That night Neb could not sleep, he kept rolling and tossing on the armchair, his mind was not at rest, he was lost in his thoughts.


    Slowly, his mind drifted away, to the time he first met the almighty Cory Biber.¡¯


    shback¡­


    ¡°No! No! Mama! Papa!¡± Little Neb growled in agony as he kept hitting his dead parents.


    He was at school when his uncle came to pick him up, Uncle Derick told him that his parents wanted to see him, and although Neb was surprised by his parents¡¯ sudden urge to see him, his joy knew no bounds.


    ¡°Uncle Derick, why are we in a hospital? ¡± Neb asked as he looked around his environment.


    ¡°Your parents are here, so we came to greet them, ¡± Uncle Derick replied soberly.


    ¡°Why are they in a hospital? Oh! I hope Mama and my unborn baby are alright. ¡± little Neb asked his uncle.


    ¡°Of course yes, they are both alright, ¡± Derick replied, and his face looked pitiful as he secretly stared at the happy little boy.


    On entering the hospital, Neb saw his aunties, uncle, and grandma, and they all looked dull the atmosphere was unfriendly.


    ¡± Grandma! ¡± Neb went to meet his grandma. ¡°Granny, where are my parents? ¡± he asked meticulously.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± A day wille when we all have to leave, the only difference is that we will all leave differently. Some will leave early while others will leavete! ¡± His grandma said and burst into tears.


    ¡± What is going on? You are confusing me! ¡± Little Neb said with his tiny voice.


    ¡± Come here, little boy, ¡± His aunty Emma led him to a spacious room, the room was dark, and it smelled of blood.


    Little Neb had to block his nose. When the light was finally turned on, he saw his parents¡¯ dead bodies on the bed. They were covered in a pool of their blood, and some parts of their body were missing.


    ¡± No! No! No! Mama! Papa! It can¡¯t be¡±, Poor Neb broke down in uncontroble tears, Yelling and swearing for death.


    ¡± It was not a natural death, they were both in their car and I suddenly heard a scream for help, I carried a gun and tiptoed to their car.


    On getting there, l saw them but they were already dead, and they were covered in a pool of blood, bite marks all over their body, as l looked around, l saw a group of men, they had blood all over their mouth when they saw me, they wanted to kill me but I screamed for help, l guess my screaming scared them because they ran away¡±, Baus, Neb¡¯s neighbor exined, he was shaking in fear.


    That day, Neb decided to visit Baus, to ask him a few questions, but on getting there, he met a group of scary men, and they wanted to kill him, but a young teenager saved his life¡­.


    Cory saved his life and took him to another vige, where he was transformed into the beast he was.


    End of shback¡­.


    ¡± Brother Neb, ¡± Lolo gently tapped the sleeping Neb on his shoulders


    ¡°Hum,¡± Neb gently opened his eyes, and he smiled on seeing Lolo


    ¡°When did youe here? I can¡¯t remember opening the door for you, or did you perhaps jump through the window?¡± Lolo asked curiously, and her question turned Neb into aughing box.


    ¡± Why are youughing? Do l sound funny?¡± Lolo asked with her raised eyebrows.


    ¡°No! No! But I saved your life, If it wasn¡¯t for my help, you would have been long gone,¡± Neb said when he finally stoppedughing.


    ¡°Long gone? What do you mean?¡± Lolo asked curiously.


    ¡°No need to worry about that; l need to get going,¡± Neb said and stood up


    ¡± Okay, thank you very much foring,¡± Lolo appreciated, and surprisingly she bowed her head.


    Neb was shocked, ¡°Anytime little sis¡±, he replied and patted her head.


    ¡± Drink some fresh blood, and remember to stay out of trouble,¡± Neb advised her like an elder brother.


    ¡°Okay, big brother,¡± Lolo replied with a ghostly smile


    On her face.


    ¡°As for Cory, don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll contact him,¡± Neb said, wondering how he was going to contact him.


    ¡°Contact him, then what? We can¡¯t tell him to hand his heart over to me, Cory will never agree to that, and neither would l, l mean how would a man in his right sense give out his heart! ¡± Lolomented briefly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will think of a way out,¡± Neb smiled at her before he left her house.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡± And where are youing from!?¡± Combo thundered, shaking the room walls.


    ¡­¡­.


    ¡°Send me gifts!¡± Little Yasmine Clifford the first said with a cute smile.

 Searching for Cory

    Neb entered his house and the first voice that greeted him was Combo¡¯s.


    ¡°And where are youing from?¡± Combo thundered, and his voice shook the room walls.


    ¡°And how is that your business? Who does it concern you? ¡± Neb asked, he was not bothered about Combo¡¯s anger, it seemed he had gotten used to it.


    ¡°How is it my business? Neb, did you just ask me that question?¡± Combo raved.


    ¡°Am not in the mood for this, ¡± Neb hissed at Combo.


    ¡­¡­¡­.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Asher stood quietly by the door, observing their argument from a distance.


    He was also shocked at first when Combo told him that Neb was missing, but he knew that Como must have done something wrong first because Neb is a gentle and easygoing man.


    Asher was about to go and search for Neb when he suddenly appeared.


    ¡­¡­¡­..


    ¡°Hey bro, are you alright? ¡± Asher asked Neb, he looked really worried.


    ¡°I am fine, thanks for asking, ¡± Neb thanked the worried Asher.


    ¡®Hey, you! Shut up your mouth and get out of here, can¡¯t you see that I am talking to him!¡± Combo snarled at his younger brother, revealing his sharp fangs.


    ¡°So sorry,¡± Asher apologized and quickly ran out of the room.


    ¡°Whatever, that is your problem to deal with, ¡± Neb whizzed and attempted to climb the stairs.


    ¡°Where the hell are you going to? I am not done with my scolding yet, and you haven¡¯t answered my questions!¡± Combo thundered at Neb, his eyes were burning in anger.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have your time now, moreover I am not a little boy, so stop scolding me, I have the right to exercise my freedom of movement, so please stop monitoring and controlling my everyday movement! ¡± Neb replied harshly, his face didn¡¯t look friendly at all.


    ¡°Oh, I get it now,¡± Comboughed menacingly. ¡°So you¡¯ve suddenly realized that you no longer have my time, huh?¡± he asked with a hurt voice.


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t have time for your madness, so just stop it! ¡± Neb said and turned to leave the room.


    ¡°My madness! Neb, are you crazy? How dare you call me a madman!¡± Combo roared at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me like that?!¡± Neb replied harshly.


    Combo didn¡¯t take his reply nicely, and he pushed Neb to the walls, the both of them started growling and swearing at each other.


    ¡°Guys, please calm down, there is no need to quarrel, okay? ¡± Asher said peacefully as he came out of his room.


    Combo kept quiet and stared at Neb: rage, pain, and remorse filled his eyes. But Neb didn¡¯t feel the same way, he just hissed and left the house, mming the door angrily.


    ¡°Oh look,¡± Asher smiled and pointed at the door, ¡°you¡¯ve managed to send him out of the house, congrattions, ¡± He mocked and left the room, shaking his head in disapproval of his big brother¡¯s behavior.


    Combo also bowed his head in shame.


    ¡­¡­..


    ¡°Am sick and tired of him! Am tired of his overbearing and jealous attitudes, ¡± Neb murmured and cursed quietly.


    He didn¡¯t know where to go, so he kept wandering around the town, hitting every stone he found in his path.


    The town was quiterge, and it had many beautiful ces. Both Humans and vampires lived there together.


    Cory Biber was the leader of the vampires before he decided to leave the town.


    Neb walked into a small bar shop and ordered beers. He is not a very good drinker and he only drinks alcohol when his mind is troubled or when he feels heartbroken.


    After taking a little slip of the alcohol, Neb fell into a deep slumber.


    Unknown Pov (Nighttime)


    Lolo was kneeling in front of Ralph Lauren and Combo Cambridge. While the other men; German, Killer, Micheal, and Dennis surrounded her.


    The atmosphere was tense, and the men looked furious.


    Besides Combo, different weapons like knives, daggers, guns, and cusses were arranged.


    ¡°You failed in the assignments! What do you have to say¡± Ralph Lauren asked with a shameful grin, but Lolo did not reply, she continued to bow her head.


    ¡°Who will protect you now?¡± Ralph asked mischievously. He ced his feet on Lolo¡¯s head and burst intoughter, the other men also joined theughter, except for Combo who decided to remain quiet.


    ¡°You can kill me, but know this, you will never be able to defeat Cory, because he is more powerful than you. Also, he made you who you are today, without his help you would have died on the streets, ¡± Lolo said in pain, her back was on fire, but still, she decided to endure it all.


    ¡°Hmm, Cory! Oh, Cory! Your little sister needs your help!¡± Ralph taunted her and burst into sarcasticughter. ¡°I guess he is too busy to care about you; don¡¯t worry, I will bury you beside his grave so that your wretched soul can find a little peace! ¡± Heughed out loud. Suddenly, he raised his hand, ready to stab Lolo.


    ¡°Wait, Stop!¡± Combo ordered, and the men were shocked. Lolo also raised her head, wondering if Combo wanted to save her life.


    She locked eyes with Combo, but his face looked cold and expressionless.


    ¡°What is the matter Commando?¡± Ralph asked with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°I want to end her life myself, I want to bring out her heart with my bare hands, I need to have a pounce on her flesh! I want to kill her today!¡± Combo said hatred, spite, and anger filled his voice. And hended a brain-hacking p on her cheeks.


    It felt as though Lolo was floating in the air because that p scattered her brain; she couldn¡¯t feel her legs anymore.


    Combo gripped her neck, strangling her. Lolo tried to fight back, but it was an impossible mission.


    Slowing, she could feel her soul leaving her.


    ¡°Die already!¡± Combo screamed and bit her cheeks aggressively.


    ¡°Ahahaha! Ahh!¡± Lolo screamed in misery, wondering what she had done to get Combo so angry and worked up.


    ¡°Please spare me, ¡± she choked as she spoke, her eyes were already closing, and all she could see was a dark room, her vision was turning blur; also her legs were shaking theirst.


    ¡°I don¡¯t spare sluts like you!¡± Combo growled and mmed her body on the cold ground.


    ¡°Oh oh! Lolo, the strong enchanting evil queen looks so pathetic, she has messed with the wrong person,¡± German whispered to Asher and Killer.


    ¡°Yeah, what has she done this time? Commando looks so furious, am sure her sharp tongue has left her, ¡± Killer whispered back.


    ¡°She will die, she must have taken Combo¡¯s favorite candy, ¡± Asher murmured and did the Catholic cross sign on his chest.


    ¡°Hey Dennis, aren¡¯t you going to save your girlfriend?¡± Michael taunted the rxed Dennis.


    However, Dennis ignored him and smiled broadly.


    ¡°Oh see, he is even smiling, while his wife is dying, ¡± Killer joked and burst intoughter, but Dennis¡¯s sharp evil eyes told him that the joke was not funny.


    ¡°Hey, she is not my wife, neither is she my girlfriend!


    She is just a random bitch I knack whenever I feel hot, bored, or stressed, ¡± Dennis mocked Lolo.


    The other men were surprised, but they kept quiet.


    ¡°Die!¡± Combo raised his hand, he was ready to remove Lolo¡¯s heart.


    Suddenly the door was pushed open, and a mighty voice thundered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±

 Choosing (Nebula and Combo鈥檚 edition)

    Don¡¯t you dare! Or else you will regret it, ¡± Neb threatened as he entered the room, unannounced. The men were shocked and confused.


    ¡°Her hero is here, ¡°Asher murmured and turned to look at his brother¡¯s pale face. Combo looked like a man who had just seen a ghost.


    ¡°What are you doing here? ¡± Combo stuttered, as he asked Neb a question.


    ¡°Get your hands off her, or else you will regret it!¡± Neb said with a low yet evil voice.


    ¡°Regret it? Ohh ah ah ah ah ah! ¡± Comboughed at Neb, mocking him. ¡°What exactly am I going to regret? Are you going to scold me, or kill me? ¡± he asked with a cunning and mischievous voice.


    ¡°Neb what are you doing? Are you out of your mind?¡± Ralph asked harshly.


    ¡°None of your damn business! ¡± Neb growled back, revealing his sharp fang.


    Combo threw Lolo out of the room and focused his gaze on Neb.


    He looked really angry, his fang and ws were revealed, and the other men were in awe.


    Neb was also prepared, his fist was curved, and his fang was crying for fresh blood.


    Neb turned to Ralph, he kept growling at him, wishing he could have a taste of his ck bitter blood.


    ¡°I will kill him, once and for all, ¡± Ralph proposed, his eyes were red, and his fang had alsoe out. But the truth is Ralph is not strong, he was turned a few days ago.


    ¡°To the back! ¡± Combo told the men, and they obeyed diligently.


    ¡°I am also talking to you, Ralph; you are not strong enough to fight. Also, this is a family issue, and we will settle it.¡± Combo said and jumped at Neb, taking him by surprise. Neb fell on the floor with a great noise.


    The other men were shocked, and they all turned to face Asher but Asher was also as confused as they were so he just shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Get to the door on time and lock it! Neb will not leave here alive, ¡± Ralph swore.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Michael headed for the door at once, he managed to maneuver his way and fulfill his mission.


    Neb and Combo were still snarling at each other, but Combo had the upper hand because Neb was not fighting back. He angrily pinned Neb to the floor and started punching him.


    Neb¡¯s face was bloody, yet Combo refused to stop; he kept on throwing punches at Neb.


    ¡°Beg me or die!¡± Combo gave Neb two options to pick one from.


    ¡°Never! Kill me if you are man enough, ¡± Neb challenged him and received another bloody punch in his mouth.


    ¡°Brother, please stop! ¡± Asher yelled as pushed his brother away from the wounded Neb.


    ¡°Do you want to kill him?! ¡± He yelled at Combo angrily. Slowly he turned to look at Neb, and indeed Neb was covered in blood, his face had a lot of cuts, and his teeth were shaking.


    ¡°Are we alright?¡± Asher asked Neb softly. ¡°No, what do I mean? You don¡¯t look alright at all,¡± He gently raised Neb.


    The other men were amused, they did not understand a single thing, and their curiosity grew the more.


    ¡°What is going on here? ¡± Ralph demanded, moving to the front.


    ¡°Nothing, it is just a family issue, I have it under control, ¡± Asher replied and turned to leave, he was carrying Neb, princess style.


    ¡°Stop or didn¡¯t you hear me before, I said that Neb would not leave here alive! ¡± Ralph reminded the angry Asher with a cunning smile.


    ¡°Then I change that order if anyone should not leave here, it should be you! ¡± Asher growled at him. ¡°Who do you think you are? Hmmm! Just because my brother turned you doesn¡¯t mean you are one of us, we are the real king of the night! We are the real vampires and trust me, my family has one of thergest vampire dens in the world! ¡± He said, and without waiting for a reply, he left the room.


    ¡°What is going onmando? ¡± Ralph turned to face Combo with curious eyes.


    ¡°Let them be, ¡± Combo replied, not minding that his reply might anger Ralph. ¡°As for you guys, ¡± he said and turned to face the men.


    ¡°Yes,mando! ¡± the men bowed at once.


    ¡°Recruit more members, both male and female, but make sure you check their fighting ability! ¡± Combo ordered with his hoarse voice.


    ¡°I will make sure it is done, Commando!¡± Dennis replied and bowed down. The other men started to hail Combo.


    Cambridge¡¯s House


    ¡°Are you alright? I mean are you feeling better?¡± Asher asked with his cute smile, tears were dropping out of his eyes.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t cry, I will be fine, I am not dead, and neither am I nning to die. Moreover, I heal very fast, ¡± Nebforted his brother-inw.


    His wounds had been cleaned, but the cuts and bruises were still obvious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will make sure my brother pays for his actions, ¡± Asher promised Neb and left the room.


    ¡°Hmm, ¡± Neb sighed and closed his eyes. Never in his wildest imagination has he ever thought that a day woulde when Combo would beat him up.


    ¡® Is he that heartless? ¡± Neb asked himself a rhetorical question and pounded on the answer.


    On getting downstairs, Asher saw Combo lying down on a sofa; and he stormed to his side.


    ¡°What was the meaning of that brother? ¡± Asher thundered at Combo, his eyes were demanding answers.


    ¡°And why should I report to you? When did you be my manager?! ¡± Combo asked and hissed at him.


    ¡°Oh! really? Tell me, what gave you the right to raise your hands and hit Neb?¡± Asher asked angrily.


    ¡°He is my mate!¡± Combo replied and brought out his phone to chat.


    ¡°Is that how to treat your mate? ¡± Asher asked, ¡°We all know that Neb is not strong, but at least, he is the most friendly and sweetest brother to me. He epts everyone not minding their background.


    You have never appreciated me for once, sometimes I actually wonder if you really like me; I feel invisible whenever I am in this house if it wasn¡¯t for Brother Neb¡¯s love and care, I would havemitted suicide a long time ago, ¡± Asher said and burst into tears as he remembered the bad ways his brother was fond of treating him.


    ¡°Oh! Who stopped you frommitting suicide, look here Brother, if you want to die, you are free to die, this is a free world. Moreover, I don¡¯t care if you are dead!¡± Combo replied harshly.


    ¡°Now, I see the main reason why Cory was protecting Neb, you don¡¯t deserve him, you don¡¯t deserve his love, in fact, you don¡¯t deserve to be loved. You are heartless, and you deserve to die alone! ¡± Asher growled at his big brother, not minding the consequences.


    ¡°You don¡¯t talk to me in that manner!¡± Combo roared and stood up at once, he raised his hands and was about to hit Asher when someone called his name.


    ¡°Combo! ¡± Neb called out, but this time around, his voice was filled with love, hatred, and anger.


    Combo turned to face Neb, with regret in his eyes


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think of forgiving him! He doesn¡¯t deserve to be forgiven! ¡± Asher said to Neb and left the house angrily.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Combo asked with a husky voice.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe the fact that you beat me up, ¡± Neb began his eyes on Combo, he looked hurt and broke.


    ¡°You beat me, just to prove a stupid point. You wanted to prove to everyone that you are strong, omnipotent, and unforgiving, right? ¡± He asked, and the tears he had been trying to hold rushed out of his eyes.


    Combo could not reply, he bowed his head in shame.


    ¡°You pushed me too much, ¡± He said after a few minutes of silence.


    ¡°Oh, now I understand, I pushed you and you decided to beat me up. Why? Because I am your little son, wow what a disciplined father, ¡± Neb said with sarcasm, giving Combo a sweet evil smile.


    Combo kept quiet, it felt as if his tongue was tied.


    ¡°Anyway Father, I am now old enough to live on my own, so bye-bye, ¡± Neb waved at the shocked Combo, he headed for the door, carrying with him his bank ATM card, and his phone.


    ¡°Hey Neb, what do you mean? Where are you going to? ¡± Combo asked in rm, he was afraid of losing his mate.


    ¡°You won¡¯t want to know, ¡± Neb replied and left the house, a cunning smile on his face.


    ¡°What have I done? ¡± Combo asked a rhetorical question. He carried his coat and left the house in a hurry.


    Neb walked briskly, on getting to a small house on the outskirts of the town, he paused, looked around, and knocked on the door.


    He knocked the first time, no answer, He knocked the second time, but still no answer, unable to control his anger, he banged on the door.


    ¡°Are you nning to break the door? You really don¡¯t know when to give up, ¡± Asher said and opened the door.


    Neb entered and looked around; the house had only a living room, a bedroom, a washroom| bathroom, and a kitchen.


    It was not fully furnished, but it looked great. The owner of the house really took good care of it.


    ¡°Why weren¡¯t you opening the door for me? ¡± Neb demanded with his cute little eyes.


    ¡°Sorry bro, ¡± He knew that Neb was going to scold him about his attitude to Combo; that was the main reason why he refused to open the door.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I warned you to stop talking back at your brother, huh? Why can¡¯t¡­ ¡± Neb scolded Combo mercilessly.


    Just then there was a knock at the door, and the knocking continued.


    Neb and Asher exchanged gazes.


    ¡°I will get it, ¡± Neb proposed and went to the door.


    *Do you want to support your author, if yes, then please send me gifts, and use your coins to unlock chapters, *


    Love you!

 I am sorry (Nebula and Combo鈥檚 edition)

    ¡°I will get it, and make sure you wait for me,¡± Neb said, afraid that Asher might run away from his endless season of scolding.


    ¡°Ah! ¡± Asher scowled, ¡°How did he know what I was nning to do? ¡± he wondered aloud and sat down.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    On opening the door, Neb was shocked to see Combo, but he quickly hid his real expression.


    ¡°What are you doing here? What do you need?¡± Neb asked him with a formal voice. He had a friendly smile on his face, but in reality, there was nothing friendly about the smile, the smile was filled with spite and anger.


    ¡°I need you, I am looking for you,¡± Combo replied with a slight smile.


    ¡°Okay then, here I am, what do you need from me? ¡± Neb asked with a mischievous smirk on his face.


    ¡°How do I put it?¡± Combo asked and looked around trying to peek into the house.


    ¡°What are you looking for? ¡± Neb asked him with furrowed brows.


    ¡°Who is with you inside this house, Is it ady or a guy?¡± He asked with a jealous voice.


    ¡°I can see that you have nothing to say,¡± Neb said with a loud hiss.


    ¡°Neb!¡± Combo called out to him passionately.


    ¡°If you have nothing to say, then get out of here, I have no business with you,¡± Neb replied and mmed the door, leaving Combo stranded.


    ¡°Knock! Knock!¡± Combo continued to knock, but Asher and Neb ignored him.


    ¡°Who is there? ¡± Lolo asked as she came out of the room. She looked much better, and her wounds had healed up.


    ¡°Did you enjoy your meal?¡± Asher asked with a gentle smile, ignoring her questions.


    ¡°Well yes, it was delicious, thank you very much,¡± Lolo replied and returned the smile.


    ¡°What did you serve her? ¡± Neb asked suspiciously.


    ¡°Fresh blood, ¡± Asher replied with a cunning smirk.


    ¡°Lolo is that true? ¡± Neb asked with raised brows.


    ¡°Well yes, ¡± Lolo smiled slyly.


    ¡°Hey, Asher what else did you serve her? How many rounds was it? ¡± Neb asked and burst intoughter as he looked at the two young adult-burning faces.


    ¡°Knock! Knock!¡± The annoying knocking continued.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know when to give up, ¡± Asher told Neb.


    ¡°Whatever, ¡± Neb hissed and continues to press his iPhone.


    He had fifty unread messages from Combo.


    ¡°Who is at the door? Who does not know when to give up? Who is the mysterious He? ¡± Lolo asked Asher curiously.


    ¡°Someone you won¡¯t want to meet, ¡± Asher replied and entered the room.


    His reply heightened the height of her curiosity, and she began to imagine things at once.


    ¡°Could it be Cory? Is he back? ¡± She asked herself many questions and was unable to answer them. So she decided to face her fear and open the door.


    ¡°How can you shut the door on my face? I have been knocking for over an hour, what were you doing inside? What is the meaning of this?¡± Combomented immediately after the door was open.


    He was shocked to see Lolo, and he instantly became jealous.


    Lolo was shocked to see him, and she decided to use her brain.


    ¡°I will go and call Brother Neb for you, ¡± She said and wanted to shut the door. But Combo pushed her out of his way and stormed into the house.


    ¡°You! ¡± Combo pointed his index finger at Neb. ¡°So you left me alone outside, just because you want to spend time with this bitch! What do you think you are doing? Does this look like a love drama, or perhaps, a recuse mission to you?¡± Combo growled at Neb with his glowing eyes.


    Neb shifted his eyes away from his phone and gave Combo a challenging look.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t fight with you earlier because I respect our mate bond; but if you dare provoke me Combo, Mark my words, you will regret the day you met me! ¡± Neb swore with gritting teeth.


    ¡°Oh! Oh! What have I done?¡± Lolo gently tiptoed into the bedroom, to call Asher.


    ¡°Neb, I will regret it, right?¡± Combo looked shocked, and he stared at his mate. His eyes seeking answers.


    ¡°Yes, you will regret it! Wait, what are you nning to do about what I just said? Are you going to beat me up?¡± Neb asked curiously and burst into tears.


    ¡°Hey, brother Asher, ¡± Lolo called out to Asher, he was sitting in front of hisptop, ying video games.


    ¡°What is it? Are you alright? ¡± Asher asked her, he looked worried.


    ¡°Commando is here, and he looks pretty angry, ¡± Lolo whispered carefully.


    ¡°Hell no!¡± Asher jumped up and left the room immediately.


    ¡°Neb, I¡­ I¡­ ¡± Combo stammered, unsure of how to apologize.


    ¡°What are you doing here? ¡± Asher yelled at his brother immediately after he entered the living room. Lolo was also standing beside him.


    ¡°You are also here? ¡± Combo stammered, feeling ashamed that he just used Neb of cheating on him.


    ¡°Of course, I am, Brother Neb needs someone strong around to protect him, ¡± Asher replied, he didn¡¯t understand what his brother meant by that question.


    ¡°As you can see, he is here with me, I am not alone with the girl, have you satisfied your curiosity?¡± Neb asked harshly.


    ¡°Neb¡­ I¡­.. Well¡­¡± Combo stuttered he wanted to apologize, but he was also afraid of getting rejected.


    ¡°Neb, can we talk?¡± Combo asked after a brief moment of silence.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to discuss with you, so please get out of here!¡± Neb said and stood up from the armchair he was sitting on.


    ¡°Fine, I am sorry, ¡± Combo apologized and bowed his head in shame.


    ¡°Oh! Look, the great and mighty Commando Just apologized to me, shouldn¡¯t I fall on my knees and worship him? ¡± Neb asked, his voice filled with sarcasm.


    ¡°Baby¡­.. ¡±


    ¡°I am not your baby!¡± Neb yelled at him before he could evenplete his statement.


    ¡°Brother? ¡± Combo turned to face Asher, he had a pitiful expression on his face.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Asher asked with no sign of respect, he was also supporting Neb. Combo could notin, he just swallowed his saliva.


    ¡°I am really sorry for my past behavior, please forgive me, ¡± Combo apologized and he looked remorseful.


    ¡°You nearly killed Brother Neb, also what did Lolo do wrong? ¡± Asher demanded with a growl.


    ¡± Yes, why do you want to kill me? Please stop judging me based on my brother¡¯s past, ¡± Lolo begged.


    ¡± We weren¡¯t talking to you, outsider!¡± Combo said and gave her evil eyes. If looks can kill, Lolo would have been long gone.


    ¡°It seems, you still haven¡¯t realized your mistake! ¡± Neb said, he wanted to push Combo out of the house.


    But Combo did something surprising, he knelt in front of Neb; Lolo and Asher were shocked beyond words, but Neb was not impressed.


    ¡°Neb, I am very sorry, please forgive me, and give me another chance,¡± Combo begged on his knees.


    ¡°Oh! Guess what Commando, I have run out of free chances, I don¡¯t have any chance to give you; now get out! ¡± Neb yelled at his mate angrily.


    ¡°But¡­.. ¡±


    ¡°Get out! Combo Cambridge!¡± Neb yelled at the top of his voice.


    ¡°Fine, I will be outside, perhaps if you decide to change your mind, ¡± Combo said and left the house without waiting for a reply.


    He sat down in front of the door, his hands were around his knees.


    ¡­


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Asher asked Neb soberly.


    ¡°Yeah, I am fine, ¡± Neb said sadly, he sat down and closed his eyes.


    ¡°Why do I feel so sad? I shouldn¡¯t have opened the door, it was my fault, I am sorry,¡± Lolo apologized and bowed her head.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault, okay?¡± Neb asked and stretched out his arms to her.


    Lolo quickly hugged him, Asher also joined the hug.


    ¡°Do you think the Commando is sincere about his apology? ¡± Lolo asked Asher curiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them, they will settle itter, ¡± Asher replied and smiled like a baby.


    ¡°You guys should stop gossiping about me, and go to bed, ¡± Neb said to Asher and Lolo.


    ¡°Okay,¡± they both stood up and headed for the room.


    ¡± Hey Asher, where do you think you are going to? ¡± Neb asked curiously.


    ¡°To the room of course, ¡± Asher replied and turned to look at the curious Lolo.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you guys are nning to sleep together, ¡± Neb said with widened eyes.


    ¡°No! No! We are not nning to sleep together, we will just share the room for the night. We aren¡¯t doing anything unholy, ¡± Lolo stammered, waving her hand to say a big ¡®No¡¯


    ¡°Hmm, just make sure you keep your moaning down because I want to sleep, ¡± Neb said and burst intoughter.


    ¡°Ah ah ah ah! Good night brother Neb!¡± Lolo frowned and went inside the room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make her feel too weak, okay? ¡± Neb said to his brother-inw.


    ¡°Ah! Just forgive your mate, since you are feeling horny, ¡± Asher advised his brother-inw and entered the room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lock the door!¡± Neb yelled from the living room and burst intoughter.


    After a few minutes, Neb could not sleep, so he decided to check up on Combo.


    On getting outside, he could not find him, suddenly he felt a cold¡­.

 Passionately (Nebula and Combo鈥檚 edition)

    On getting outside, he couldn¡¯t find Combo, he looked around, yet, he was nowhere to be found.


    Suddenly, he felt a cold hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°I knew you woulde back for me, you can¡¯t leave without me,¡± Combo said with a sweet smile, his hand still on Neb¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± Neb cleared his throat and turned his back to face Combo. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gone home, I thought I asked you to leave. ¡±


    ¡°Hmm, ¡± Combo sighed and kept quiet.


    ¡°Anyway, why are your hands cold, aren¡¯t you a vampire? ¡± Neb asked, he looked worried. But he was very good at hiding his expression.


    ¡°What is wrong if a vampire¡¯s hand is cold? ¡°Combo returned the question.


    ¡°Nothing, but you may catch a cold, ¡± Neb said, although his face looked calm, his voice betrayed him.


    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Combo asked and put his hands inside his pocket.


    ¡°Whatever, ¡± Neb sneered, ¡°anyways, you can enter,¡± he said and opened the door for him.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Combo entered and looked around the room, after a while, he sat down on a sofa.


    Neb stood by the door, observing his mate¡¯s behavior.


    ¡°Where are the kids?¡± Combo asked with a sober voice.


    ¡°What kids?¡± Neb asked although he knew that Combo was referring to Asher and Lolo, he still wanted him to correct himself.


    ¡°Asher and that girl, ¡± Combo replied with a grimace on his face.


    ¡°Ahhh, you will never change. Anyways, they are both sleeping, ¡± Neb replied.


    ¡°Asher now sleeps with her? ¡± Combo looked shocked.


    ¡°Why do you care to know? ¡± Neb asked curiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if he likes, he can also marry her, ¡± Combo replied with a grimacing face.


    ¡°Combo, I asked you to go home, why didn¡¯t you leave?¡± Neb asked with a strict voice.


    ¡°Why should I?¡± Combo asked with a seducing voice and stood up.


    ¡°Hmm, ¡± Neb looked at him, wondering what he was up to.


    ¡°I am here for you,¡± Combo replied and walked towards Neb slowly.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Neb asked he looked rmed.


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Combo sang with a sweet voice, he moved closer to Neb and pinned him against the walls.


    Neb stood still, staring at Combo, waiting for his next movement.


    ¡°I miss you so much, baby, ¡± Combo whispered, his lips gently moving to Neb¡¯s nape, he nted different butterfly kisses on his neck.


    ¡°Stop it Commando, I asked you to enter because I don¡¯t want you to freeze to death, ¡± Neb said, and although he looked strong, he was powerless against Combo¡¯s touch.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to freeze to death? ¡± Combo eyes sparked, ¡± If I may ask?¡±


    ¡°You are not allowed to ask, ¡± Neb said and escaped from his grip.


    ¡°It seems my little rabbit is more cunning, ¡± Combo said with a smile on his face.


    ¡°I am not a rabbit, ¡± Neb interjected and left the living room; he entered the bathroom and came out with a cardigan, nket, and a blue seal Vaseline.


    Neb sat down beside Combo and stretched out his palm to him.


    ¡°What is it? ¡± Combo asked with raised brows, he was staring at Neb¡¯s palm curiously.


    ¡°You better obey me while I am still acting mind to you, ¡± Neb warned and dragged his hands.


    Although Combo was surprised, he decided to keep quiet.


    Neb applied the lotion to Combo¡¯s hand, he did it in a gentle and friendly manner.


    Combo stared at his mate, love and admiration in his eyes.


    ¡°I am very sorry for not informing you before I turned Ralph, I take full responsibility for my mistake, ¡°Combo apologized and ced his palms on Neb¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Forget about it, what is done, is done, ¡± Neb replied.


    ¡°Are you still mad at me? ¡± Combo asked with a sad tone.


    ¡°Should I forgive you?¡± Neb redirected the question back to Combo and furrowed his brows.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it is your choice to make, ¡± Combo replied and removed his palm from Neb¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Neb, I just want you to know that I really love you and I apologize for my past behaviors. ¡± He apologized, looking remorseful.


    ¡°Wow! Finally, the greatmando apologized to me, ¡± Neb said with a broad smile on his face.


    ¡°You are my wife, so why can¡¯t I apologize to you, ¡± Combo said with a grin.


    ¡°I have warned you several times to stop calling me your wife! ¡± Neb growled and angrily stood up.


    ¡°Hey hubby, ¡± He also stood up and gently warped his arms around Neb¡¯s waist.


    ¡°I love you, ¡± Combo whispered passionately and buried his head in Neb¡¯s nape.


    ¡°Ahhhh! ¡± Neb sighed, ¡°You know what, just wear your cardigan, it will keep you warm, ¡± he said and wanted to remove Combo¡¯s hands from his waist.


    ¡°But Hubby, I am feeling cold, also, I am sleepy, and I want to sleep inside of you, ¡± Combo said, intentionally teasing Neb.


    Neb¡¯s cheeks turned red, and he covered his face with his palms.


    ¡°Hey don¡¯t be so cheesy, ¡± he scolded Combo with a smile on his face.


    ¡°How am I cheesy?¡± Combo asked with pouted lips and removed his hands from Neb¡¯s waist.


    Neb and Combo looked at each other passionately.


    ¡°I forgive you Commando, in fact, I forgave you a long time ago, ¡± Neb confessed gently putting his lips on Combo¡¯s lips, kissing him roughly, yet passionately.


    ¡­..


    ¡°I told you, they will settle it soon orter, ¡± Asher whispered to Lolo, they were both peaking through the window.


    ¡°I know, right? I am happy for Brother Neb, he deserves to be loved and cared for, ¡± Lolo said to Asher.


    ¡°My brother actually loves him, the only problem is his anger issues, ¡± Asher replied with a sober voice.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Lolo smiled at him.


    ¡°You know, sometimes, I wish that Neb was my mate, I will treat him with love, I will pamper him like a golden egg, ¡± Asher said passionately, sitting down in front of his video gameputer.


    ¡°Are you gay? ¡± Lolo asked him curiously.


    ¡°Both, I knack both male and female, ¡± Asher replied, his cheeks burned red in embarrassment.


    ¡°Oh, it is fine, there is nothing to feel shy about, ¡± Lolo advised him with a friendly smile.

 Under the moonlight

    Contains light romance (16+)


    ¡°Combo, ¡± Neb moaned in between their hot kisses. But Combo was too busy to answer.


    Combo gently pushed Neb to the side, and climbed on him, kissing his lips passionately.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± Lolo¡¯s voice distracted them, she came out to take her phone, and the phone was on the sofa.


    ¡°What is it? ¡±bo growled at Lolo, he felt irritated by her presence.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Neb touched Combo, he stood up from the sofa and went to meet Lolo. ¡± What is the matter little sister? ¡± he asked her.


    ¡± I¡­.. l¡­. came¡­. to.. take¡­.. my¡­ my¡­.. phone¡­ ¡± Lolo stuttered, he was scared of Combo, and his voice frightened her.


    ¡°Why do you look scared, l am here for you, so don¡¯t be afraid¡±, Neb assured him gently.


    ¡± Hmm, ¡± Combo growled and stood up. ¡°Hey Lolo, shouldn¡¯t you be dead by now?¡± he asked angrily, he wanted to cause trouble.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Neb asked, he turned to look at Combo.


    ¡± I wasn¡¯t even talking to you?¡± Combo replied he was angry that Neb was supporting Lolo.


    ¡± Well, don¡¯t talk to her like that, ¡± Neb warned Combo angrily.


    ¡± Oh really! You will support her over me! I am your mate for crying out loud!¡± Combo growled at Lolo.


    ¡± I am not supporting her, ¡± Neb replied, his face looking expressionless.


    ¡± Fine!¡± Combo carried his cardigan and left the house angrily.


    ¡± Please don¡¯t fight because of me,¡± Lolo said soberly.


    ¡°Take your phone, and go to bed,¡± Neb looked angry.


    ¡°Okay, good night, ¡± Lolo quickly took the phone and entered her room. Asher was too busy ying his video games.


    Neb carried his phone and dialed a number.


    ¡± Where are you?¡± he asked the person he called.


    ¡°Why do you care to know¡± the person Callee replied.


    ¡°Combo, why are you acting this way?¡± Neb asked with a frown on his face.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± Combo replied, and cut the call.


    ¡°Why is he jealous of everything?¡± Neb asked a rhetorical question and angrily stamped his leg on the floor.


    Suddenly his phone rang, and he picked up the call angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯m at our favorite tree, ¡± Combo said and cut the call once again.


    Neb stood up and left the house.


    On getting to the forest, he walked to a small oak tree. Beside the tree, there was a blue stream.


    ¡±


    ¡°What the fuck!¡± Neb cursed, he saw a small girl on the floor and she was dead. There were bite marks on her neck.


    ¡°Combo!¡± he yelled at the tree.


    Combo appeared out of nowhere, ¡°Why are you screaming my name?¡± he asked, not minding that he just killed a little girl.


    ¡°Why did you kill her? What did she do wrong?¡± Neb asked his mate.


    ¡°I was hungry, moreover she said I looked like a bear, l mean who fueled her boldness?¡± Combo asked childishly and burst intoughter.


    ¡± But she is just a little girl, you shouldn¡¯t have killed her,¡± Neb scolded his mate, he gently got on his knee and carried the girl.


    ¡± Don¡¯t even think of it! I killed her, don¡¯t give her another chance!¡±Combomanded like themando he is.


    Neb didn¡¯t bother to listen to him. He closed his eyes, only his lips were moving.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Combo growled and jumped into the stream.


    A bright light surrounded the little girl, and she disappeared.


    Neb walked toward the stream, he gently removed his shirt and singlet.


    ¡± Don¡¯te near me!¡± Combo growled at him, he was inside the stream.


    ¡°Why not? ¡± Neb asked and pouted his lips.


    ¡°You don¡¯t listen to me!!¡± Combo yelled.


    ¡°Then why should l listen to what you said? ¡± Neb asked and jumped into the stream.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± Combo hissed and decided to leave the stream.


    ¡°Hey babe,¡± Neb hugged him tightly before he could leave.


    ¡°Neb, get your hands off me, I am not in the mood, ¡± Combo replied and pretended to be angry; he was happy that his mate now had his time.


    ¡°Let bygones be bygones, ¡± Neb said and turned Combo¡¯s face in his direction.


    ¡°Are you apologizing to me? ¡± Combo asked curiously, he had a cunning look on his face.


    ¡°Yes, I am apologizing, please forgive me, baby, ¡± Neb put his two hands on Combo¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°I should be the one to apologize; I am very sorry for my reckless behaviors and attitude! ¡± Combo apologized, he looked remorseful, and his eyes were crystal clear.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I love you so much Combo, I love you more than anything else, ¡± Neb said hungrily devouring his mate¡¯s lips.


    His hands traveled all over his body, roaming and touching his private parts.


    ¡°How about I give you head,¡± Combo proposed and meticulously licked Neb¡¯s lips.


    ¡°What is head? ¡± Neb asked ignorantly, he could feel it, his semen was building up, and his entire body was on fire.


    ¡°Bj baby, I mean blow job, ¡± Combo romantically whispered into his ears.


    ¡°You want to¡­¡­ ¡± Neb looked surprised, and a cunning smile was on his face. ¡°But we are in a stream, aren¡¯t you concerned about it¡¯s water? ¡± He asked Combo curiously.


    Although Combo was not pleased with his mate¡¯s question, he just decided to overlook it.


    ¡°We can go to the drynd, but, it will be more romantic if we do it here, ¡± Combo seduced Neb with his red lips.


    Neb felt powerless, and he agreed, surrendering himself to Combo.


    Combo was very happy to see that Neb was weak against his touch, and he quickly wrapped his arms around his neck and teased him, by rubbing his cock at Neb¡¯s butt.


    ¡°Ahh! ¡± Neb growled, he wanted to undress himself, but Combo was giving him a hard time.


    Combo moved his hands to Neb¡¯s nipple and started ying with it, while he was still rubbing his hardened prick against Neb¡¯s butt.


    He gently pushed him out of the water, Combo was on top, and he liked to be in control.


    His hot lips licked every single part of Neb¡¯s chest until he got to his breast.


    Neb¡¯s cock stood up and proud, waiting to prate.


    ¡°It is now or never, ¡± Combo moaned, and put his hand into Neb¡¯s pants, ying with his prick.

 Steamy (Nebula and Combo鈥檚 edition)

    Warning: This chapter contains a lot of steamy content, R18+ (enjoy your reading)


    ¡°Combo! You are killing me¡­.. Ahh! ¡± Neb shrieked, ¡°It ising, it is¡­.. Oh no¡­! ¡± he gritted his teeth, vibrating like a broken tape. His pure bliss was all over Combo¡¯s finger, and he licked it.


    Combo unzipped Neb¡¯s trousers and put his mouth around his shaft, taking his cock into the heavenly hollow of his mouth. Neb was moaning, arching his back and lifting his ass off the sandy floor; pushing his cock deeper into Combo¡¯s mouth.


    Combo¡¯s tongue yed with the sensitive tips, and his lips encircled his shaft.


    The tion and pleasure that Neb was feeling, were out of the world; he wanted to cum, but he wanted the glorious to go on for as long as possible, so he looked around, trying to distract himself with the images of the trees.


    As he felt the sudden urge to cum, Combo did something; he slid his magical mouth slowly down the length of his shaft. He traced a white line with his wonderful tongue, all the way down to the base and then back up again. He did it again and again, sending shocking waves of heavenly spasms from Neb¡¯s cock and through his entire body.


    And then Neb¡¯s was fighting the urge to cum all over again.


    And then again, Combo started, but this time around a bit cunning.


    ¡°Combo! ¡± Neb moaned, as Combo licked his prick. Sucking unto it, like it was his favorite lollipop.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ah! ¡± Neb moaned in between gritting teeth. ¡°Combo, why are you punishing me? ¡± Neb moaned, his hands were around Combo¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Ah! ¡± He moaned and pinched Combo, his ws came out, and he started digging his fingers into Combo¡¯s back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do the main thing,¡± Neb proposed. And in moments, they both stripped.


    Neb pressed his mouth against Combo and kissed him passionately.


    ¡°I want you so badly baby, f**k me till I can¡¯t breathe anymore. I want your cock inside of me, I want to feel it deep inside my ass. F**k me, please f**k my ass till it tears, ¡± Neb cried in pleasure, Combo hands were inside his pant, squeezing his cock.


    ¡°Lie on your back for me, ¡± Combo said, and Neb opened without arguing.


    ¡°Oh, Neb! you look so gorgeous, absolutely perfect! ¡± Combo moaned.


    Hispliment made Neb¡¯s toes twist in thrill.


    Combo ran his finger over Neb¡¯s entire naked body.


    His finger gently caressed his tingling and throbbing body. He kissed him and ran his mouth from Neb¡¯s chest to his nipple.


    It was such a sweet sensation, as he kissed and sucked each of them.


    Then Combo progressed downward, to Neb¡¯s navel; his tongue flicking in and out.


    ¡°Ah! ¡± Neb moaned, it was as though this was the first time that Combo was f**king him.


    Then again, Combo took his hard, rigid hard cock into his gorgeous mouth and sucked it.


    ¡°Bae, you are killing¡­ Ahh! ¡± Neb cried out.


    Combo knelt between Neb¡¯s legs and lifted them onto his shoulders. Leaning forward, he pushed neb legs back and kissed him again.


    Neb pressed his mouth on Combo, his tongue slipped inside, and it felt wonderfully sensual.


    Neb Pov


    I could feel the tip of Combo¡¯s cock brushing against my ass. And I loved it.


    ¡® Oh how much I have missed my precious mate¡¯s cock. ¡®


    He was so close to prating, but he held off while he kissed me. I put my mouth away.


    I wanted him deep inside of me, I wanted it desperately, I was desperate.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me wait Combo, f**k me already, put your cock inside my ass! ¡±


    Combo gave me another kiss, and then I felt his cock pushing against my asshole. I immediately opened up to him, and then I felt it as it slid inside of me.


    Although this was not my first time, I was naturally tight.


    So as it entered, there was a second of resistance and a slight painless pop. And then he slid up my asshole. I tried out from the sheer pleasure of his thick hard cock sliding deep inside of me.


    ¡°Oh yes, baby, it feels so good! F**k me till I can¡¯t remember my name¡­ Ahhhh!¡±


    Combo thrust faster and deeper and it felt as though I was in the heavenly realms. It was exquisite.


    I was moaning loudly with each deep thrust of his magnificent cock.


    Flexing the muscles inside my ass, I squeezed his cock, and he moaned loudly.


    Combo was breathing into my neck, his breath warm on my skin. His body pressed down on me with each thrust, and he massaged my hard cock, oh! It was divinely great.


    I was experiencing so many exciting, thrilling, sensations all at once.


    Combo fucked me, he was gasping, and I could feel the sweat that was all over his body. His mouth was by my ears, his breath rasping ¡°Oh Neb, I love you so much, you are so tight¡­. Ahh¡­.. My baby boy, it feels so good¡­. ¡®


    Combo bit me on my neck, renewing my mate mark.


    ¡°You are mine, forever mine! ¡± He possessed me with an aggressive voice.


    ¡°Of course, I belong to him, he owns me, and I own him.


    Your author: Please dash my book gifts, and unlock my chapters with your coins. Don¡¯t forget to leave ament. Thanks for reading.

 It鈥檚 my rule

    Neb¡¯s Pov


    When we both got home, it was veryte in the night, and we were both tired and weak.


    I was so exhausted that I copsed on the bed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a quick shower, ¡± Combo suggested, but I waved him off and closed my eyes; In no time I fell into a deep slumber.


    Combo also crawled to my side, and we both cuddled up.


    The continuous annoying ringing tone of Combo¡¯s phone interrupted my amazing dream.


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± I sluggishly opened my eyes, wondering who had the boldness to call Combo so early in the morning.


    Combo was still fast asleep, so I gently removed his arms from my waist and stood up for the bed.


    ¡°Hey Commando, I am sorry for calling you so early in the morning, but lord Ralph called for an emergency meeting, we have recruited the new members, and we want to swear them in. Today is their oath ceremony, and we need your presence, we want you to be there, ¡± German said with his hoarse voice, and apologized once again.


    ¡°Okay, ¡± I replied curtly and cut the call. I didn¡¯t want him to find out that Combo was not the one who picked up the call.


    I turned to go back to bed, but to my greatest surprise, Combo was staring at me, his hands were crossed around his stomach, and he had a frown on his face. I knew at once that I was going to exin throughout that day.


    ¡°Hey good morning, how was your night?¡± I asked nervously and formed a fake smile.


    ¡°Why did you pick up my call?¡± He asked, ignoring my greets.


    ¡°I¡­. I¡­  didn¡¯t¡­ . want¡­ the¡­ call¡­ to¡­ disturb¡­ you,¡± I stammered, I knew that I was the one at fault, well because I made the rules.


    ¡°Have you forgotten that you were the one who said that we should stop answering each other¡¯s calls,¡± Combo said, and stood up from the bed.


    I kept quiet, unsure of what to say. Indeed, I was the one who made the rule, but at that time the rule greatly favored me. Because whenever Cory called, I didn¡¯t like Combo answering it.


    ¡°I am so sorry, it was my fault, ¡± I apologized and bowed my head. But Combo didn¡¯t look impressed. He kept staring at me, waiting for my next move.


    ¡°I promise you, it won¡¯t happen again, ¡± I promised, although I was hurt to see that Combo was overprotective of his phone, I just decided to overlook it.


    ¡°My phone, ¡± Combo deadpanned and stretched out his palm.


    I sadly dropped his phone in his hand, he collected it and scrolled through the inte.


    After a few minutes, he turned to look at me, ¡°What did the person want?¡± he asked with raised brows.


    ¡°What person?¡± I asked, feigning innocence.


    ¡°Huh huh!¡± Combo cleared his throat, ¡°I mean who called me?¡± he corrected his sentence.


    ¡°Oh! There was no one. He called to greet you,¡± I lied through my teeth.


    I didn¡¯t mean to lie, but neither did I want anything toe between my ns.


    Well yes, I n to spend the whole day with Combo, and nothing is going to spoil my ns.


    ¡°He? Who is he? And why is he calling to greet me? ¡± Combo asked me curiously, I guess he was starting to suspect me.


    ¡°How am I supposed to know why he is calling you?¡± I asked and pretended to be irritated, ¡°Anyway, his name is German,¡± I smiled broadly.


    ¡°Now my little wifey, why are you lying to me, huh? Why are you lying to my face?¡± Combo asked with a cunning smile, and I was shocked beyond words.


    ¡°Tell me the truth, wife, who called me? And what does the person want?¡± Combo asked once again and cupped my cheeks.


    ¡°Well, it was German, and he said something about the newly recruited members and the oath ceremony, ¡± I murmured, moving only my lips as I spoke. I felt hypnotized by his handsome face, and our eyes locked.


    ¡°Oh! But why is he calling so early in the morning? Is he ready to die?!¡± Combo asked, gently removing his hands from my cheeks.


    ¡°Trust me, German will be in the best position to answer your question, ¡± I replied and sighed.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh yeah, I guess you are right, ¡± Combo reasoned.


    ¡°Butmando, did you instruct the boys to recruit more members? ¡± I asked curiously; I was curious and worried. I was deeply worried about the young youths¡¯ futures.


    ¡°Well yes, I told them to recruit more members, we need more males and females,¡± Combo replied, confirming my deepest concern.


    I immediately developed cold feet.


    ¡°But what about Asher and Lolo?¡± I asked him nervously; worried about my younger ones¡¯ future.


    ¡°Outcast, they are now outcast; in fact, Ralph said that I should punish you, ¡± Comno replied, his response got me by surprise, and I burst intoughter.


    ¡°Punish? Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± Iughed merrily.


    ¡°What is so funny? Shouldn¡¯t you appreciate me, I mean I saved your life from death,¡± Combo winced annoyingly.


    ¡°Death, what do you mean? How can you joke with death?¡± I asked curiously; anxiety was written all over my face.


    ¡°Ralph wanted to send his trope after you guys because you betrayed him,¡± Combo replied and sat down on his bed;  ¡°But, I told him to back off, ¡± he smiled, feeling proud of himself.


    I knew what the smile meant, he wanted me to thank him, but I wasn¡¯t going to satisfy his request.


    ¡°Look her Combo, I don¡¯t care about your Ralph, nor do I care if he is after my life!¡± I replied boldly.


    ¡°Oh really! Who will save you then, if Ralph orders his men to kill you, do you think you can overpower them alone?¡± He asked with that annoying and cunning smile on his face.


    I was lost for a minute,  ¡°You! You will save me, and make sure that no harmes upon me,¡± I said with confidence and raised my head proudly.


    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± Comboughed at me, ¡°It seems I have spoiled you too much,¡± he said with raised brows.


    ¡°What?¡± I furrowed my brows at him,  ¡°If not me, who else are you supposed to spoil with your love and attention? ¡± I asked suspiciously.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s you, if not you, I am going to spoil Neb Cambridge,¡± Combo replied with sarcasm, a slight smile was on his face, and the smile extended to his cheeks.


    ¡°A,¡± I blushed, my cheeks turning red;  ¡°Don¡¯t be so cheesy, will you?¡± I scolded him with a shy face.


    ¡°OMG! You look so adorable whenever you blush,¡± Comboplimented me. And I blushed wildly.


    ¡°Oh! Combo Cambridge, I love you more than anything else,¡± I was moved to tears as I spoke.


    And indeed, Combo is my man, although we had our differences, I have never for once stopped loving him.


    He is my life, my sunshine, my stars, my love, and my heartbeat. Hmm, well, I technically don¡¯t have a heart.


    ¡°I love you far more than you can think Neb, you are my world, and I am deeply sorry for my past mistakes,¡± he apologized once again, I could see the sincerity and love in his eyes, and his cute face fluttered my heart.


    I turned red, I didn¡¯t even know what to say, but I just nodded my head, and offered him a meek smile.


    ¡°How about we forget our pains and hit it up a little, ¡± I proposed, and luckily Como liked my proposal because he nodded his head in agreement.


    ¡°Do you want to see what is behind this magnificent body?¡± I asked, and winked at him, trying to seduce him with my body.


    ¡°Oh, bring it on, baby!¡± Combo stood up, he already had a boner. And I was happy to see that my body interested him that much.


    *Everybody, the wolf¡¯s are out, humans are dead¡­.


    Everyone ps, vampires¡­..*


    Combo¡¯s weird ringing tone distracted us. I have begged him several times to change his phone¡¯s ringing tone, but he just never listens.


    Combo picked up the call at once, and a few momentster, his face turned pale.


    I was worried, and the first person that came to my mind was Cory.


    ¡°Oh no! Could it be Cory?¡±

 You are nothing in front of me

    Combo¡¯s Pov


    Neb was flirting with me, and I knew it, in fact, I was happy to hear my mate¡¯s naughty talk.


    He seduced me, and I immediately had a boner. My stupid prick could not resist his body. I was about to release my rod into him when my phone suddenly rang. I was really angry, ¡°Who dares to call me when I am about to do something very crucial to my mate!¡±


    I picked up the call angrily, without even bothering to look at the caller. And I was shocked to hear the voice of the person on the other side.


    ¡°Hello, is this Neb? ¡± The person asked, and my jaws dropped. My face turned pale, I felt a cold feeling passing through my body, and I could see the confused look on Neb¡¯s face. I didn¡¯t even know what to think at that moment.


    ¡°Neb, it is me, can¡¯t you recognize my voice?¡± The caller asked with a sober voice.


    And I don¡¯t even know when the phone slipped away from my hands.


    ¡°Combo, are you alright? What is the matter? ¡± Neb asked, he looked really worried, as he rushed to my side.


    Neb sat me down and picked up my phone from the floor. He looked at the screen, but I guessed he could not recognize the phone number.


    ¡°My love, talk to me, who was that?¡± He asked anxiously.


    But I just ignored his questions and stood up. I snatched my phone from his hands, and wore my clothes.


    ¡°And where do you think you are going to go?¡± Neb screamed at me, ¡°No! No Combo, not today, you won¡¯t leave this house without giving me a good exnation! What happened? Who were you talking to on the phone? Why did you look frightened? Have you been bullied?¡± He asked me a lot of questions, at the same time.


    Unfortunately, I could not answer any of his questions. How am I supposed to answer it? I mean how am I supposed to tell my mate that his useless ex-best friend is around.


    *Who am I going to tell him that Cory Biber, the former vampire king just called me? *


    ¡°Look Neb, I can¡¯t answer your questions right now! So get out of my way! I need to see Ralph and the boys! ¡± I said, sounding very rude.


    I guess Neb didn¡¯t like the way I spoke to him, because he red up. I was angry with myself also, but there was nothing I could do. What is done is done, it can not be reversed.


    Just then my phone rang, and I was shocked.


    Neb yanked my phone away from my hands before I could even pick up the call.


    ¡°Hey! Neb, give me my phone!¡± I thundered at him and raised my hands. But he chose to ignore me.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I could hear Neb, as he greeted the caller. ¡°Oh Ralph? ¡± He sighed, looking disappointed. And handed the phone back to me.


    I collected the phone and ran out of the house quickly; leaving Neb more confused. He looked curious and worried.


    I didn¡¯t mean to leave him in that state, but my hands were tied, and I didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Unknown Pov


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ralph yelled at me and angrily hit his hands on the walls. ¡°How can you be so stupid! No, tell me, what exactly were you thinking?¡± he ranted, and I decided to keep quiet. I just continued to stare at him in shock.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t totally my fault,¡± I replied, after a few moments of silence. No, how dare he me me? He suddenly turned the table around and started ying the victim, and he expected me to act like a fool.


    ¡°Oh, so it isn¡¯t your fault? Whose fault is it then? Mine? ¡± Ralph asked sarcastically and scowled at me. ¡°Just a simple assignment, yet you still could not fulfill it! Ahhh! ¡± he growled at me, and I felt irritated by his outburst.


    ¡°Look here Ralph, if you were so good at killing, why didn¡¯t you do it yourself? Why did you send me?¡± I asked him, but I guessed my question didn¡¯t deserve an answer, because he hissed at me.


    ¡°Combo, you are indeed my most powerful assassin¡­..¡±


    ¡°No, I am not your assassin, I am your most powerful ally, without me, you would have been dead many decades ago, ¡± I interrupted his statement rudely.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I could see the angry look on his face, and it turned me on.


    ¡°Wow, so Combo, you suddenly want to take all the glory, right?¡± He asked, but I found his question very hrious.


    ¡°What do you mean by I want to take all the glory? Don¡¯t I deserve to be to take the glories? ¡± I asked meticulously and walked closer to him, steady and slowly.


    Ralph was shocked by my change in movement; as I moved closer to him, he kept moving to the back.


    And Iughed inwardly.


    Wow! The Almighty Lord Ralph looks like a frightened kitten, and I love to see him look vulnerable and goalless.


    ¡°I am sorry,¡± he blurted, but I kept staring at him, and our eyes locked. Although Ralph acts like a brave and strong man, I still know how to make him ineffective.


    ¡°Hmmm, I am thirsty, I need fresh blood¡­¡­. My tongue needs a distraction, ¡± I said softly and licked my sharp fangs.


    ¡°Combo¡­ . ¡­¡± He stuttered, shaking on the spot.


    I could swear that he was peeing and pooping on his body.


    ¡°How about you offer me your blood; it sounds exciting, right?¡± I squirted my eyes, a mysterious smile on my face.


    I got closer to him and pinned him against the wall.


    I brought out my tongue and licked his neck in a seducing manner.


    My lips trailed on his nose, and I sent a shock wave all over his body.


    ¡°You will surely be sweet, ¡± I said and sniffed his body.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that I turned the table to favor me.


    Don¡¯t forget to leave ament, and also s and tips to your favorite characters.


    Thank you very much, and enjoy your every day reading.

 Danger is getting nearer

    Cory Pov


    ¡°Cory, what is happening to you? Why have you been acting cold and distant for a while now? Is anything the matter? Is anyone bothering you? Are you alright? ¡± E asked all at once, she was dressed in her nightgown. And she looked genuinely worried and concerned.


    ¡°Look E, I am perfectly alright, and no one is bothering me! I just want to be alone, I am tired of everything,  okay? ¡± I replied curtly, I guessed my reply surprised her because she kept looking at me with a widened mouth.


    I didn¡¯t mean to be cold, odd, and rude, but a lot of things have been going ontely, and I feel confused and worried. My mind has not been at rest, and I feel restless.


    I can¡¯t even sleep, I feel empty, I feel stressed.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he pick up my call? Is he alright? Is he still mad at me? Can it be true?¡± A lot of thought passed through my mind, and I kept asking myself numerous questions.


    Actually, all of this started when I woke up yesterday night.


    I had a dream, it was more like a nightmare because it was really scary.


    I am not the type that believes in dreams or vision, but this time around, I felt greatly bothered. The dream looked real, it was as though I experienced everything that happened in the dream in the real world.


    I am not making things up, and neither am I imagining things. They need my help, my people are in a desperate and tough time, and they need their king to fight, and protect them.


    But I just can¡¯t return back, I¡¯ve left everything already. They won¡¯t ept me back so easily. Moreover, as at thest time I did research about my king title, I heard that another person was in power.  And all of this distracted me from going back.


    ¡°Oh really!¡± She yelled angrily,  ¡°Are you going to keep ignoring me like I am some unimportant person? Are you nning to act mute throughout this night? ¡± E purred into my ears with her annoying tiny voice. And I was forced to look at her.


    ¡°What exactly do you want from me? Haven¡¯t I told you that I would like to be left alone?! ¡± I asked angrily, I was starting to get annoyed at her childish behavior.


    ¡°Why is that? What do you need alone time for? Why do you want to be left alone? ¡± she yelled at me,  ¡°Or are you starting to get bored and tired of my body? ¡± she asked with suspicious eyes.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be answering that question, think about it yourself, and I am sure you will be able to answer it, ¡± I replied and stood up from the bed.


    ¡°Why not? Does it sound senseless to you? E asked with a husky voice and also stood up from her bed.


    ¡°Ahhhh! ¡± I signed in distress, ¡°E darling, please not today, ¡± I begged with a gentle voice, and  I quickly came to her bedside.


    ¡°Oh! So you are now calling me a troublesome woman? ¡± she asked with a hoarse voice. I knew that she was trying to get on my nerves, so I gently massaged her lower lips with my thumb.


    ¡°You are my queen, my life, my one and only darling wife, I will never call you a troublesome woman, I dare not! ¡± I replied and pecked her on her nose.


    ¡°I love you so much Cory, you mean the world to me, ¡± E said and wrapped her arms around my neck. I also hugged her back, burying my head in her neck.


    ¡°Da¡­ dad, ¡± Little Luna¡¯s cute voice distracted us from our lovey-dovey scene. And we both turned to look at our little girl.


    She was dressed in a short gown, and she wore a pop sock. She was carrying a sweet in her hand, and she looked very happy.


    ¡°My little princess, ¡± My eyes gleamed on seeing my daughter, and I carried her in my arms.


    ¡°Hi¡­ ¡± Luna stuttered, her eyes were glowing like the moon.


    ¡°How are you doing my love?¡± I asked her gently and pecked her forehead.


    ¡°Fine pa pa. See! ¡± She enunciated and showed me the sweet on her hand, with a slight smile.


    ¡°Oh, moon goddess! ¡± E sighed,  ¡°Where did you see Luna? Haven¡¯t I warned you to stop licking my sweets, sweet is not good for your teeth! ¡± E scolded her, and Luna kept blinking her eyes at her mother.


    ¡°Oh, look at the girl I am talking to, she doesn¡¯t even have my time! ¡± Emented and closed her eyes.


    ¡°Hey baby, calm down, take it easy. You are obviously scaring her with those eyes of yours, ¡± I said and pecked E¡¯s cheeks. Her face turned red immediately.


    ¡°Papa! ¡± Luna snorted, and I quickly turned to look at my only daughter.


    ¡°What is it, my baby girl? Are you alright? ¡± I asked her gently, her lips were pouted, and she squinted her eyes at me.


    ¡°Op¡­ open, ¡± She said and stretched out her hand to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t open it for her, she shouldn¡¯t be licking sweet, because her teeth are just developing,¡± E notified me and left the room.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± my little girl whined, her puffy cheeks and deep dimples made her look cute.


    ¡® I was in a dilemma, should I obey my wife¡¯s instructions and throw away the sweets to protect my baby¡¯s teeth? Or should I take the risk, to see my daughter happy and smiling?


    But then again, E is always right, she is my wife after all.


    ¡°Give me that, love, ¡± I said and collected the stick sweets from her.


    She looked really happy, l guess she thought that I wanted to obey it for her. But she was disappointed when I threw it into a trash can.


    ¡°My papa! ¡± Luna screeched and burst into a frightening cry, shaking her body in anger.


    Her tears really broke my heart, and I tried to console her, but it didn¡¯t work, she kept crying.


    And for a few seconds, I feltpelled to obey her every instruction.


    *It sounds funny, right? I mean a father feeling inferior to his daughter. *


    Actually, for a while now, I have been noticing E¡¯s strange behaviors, and it really scares me.  Sometimes, she talks to herself, and most of the time, she keeps staring at the space, and whenever I call her, she doesn¡¯t answer.


    Not that she doesn¡¯t want to answer, but it seems she is on another.


    I am very curious to know what is happening, but there is no chance.


    There was a time when I nearly unraveled the mystery, unfortunately, it is not a pleasant memory¡­.


    shback¡­


    ¡°E? E? Your daughter refuses to stop crying, where are you? ¡± Cory asked as he walked out of their new house, he was searching for his wife, E Biber.


    E was sitting down on an armchair in front of the house.


    Cory walked to her side and observed her.


    E¡¯s eyes were closed, her face looked calm, and her head was bowed.


    Cory¡¯s Pov


    I got really curious, and I stared at her in awe, wondering what was happening.


    I gently ced one of my fingers on her head, and I felt a sharp pain in my chest, it was as though some strong forces were pulling me into a long and lonely path.


    I was really scared, and I tapped E on her shoulder.


    E opened her eyes in alert, her eyes looked green and they looked shallow and lonely.


    I kept looking into her eyes, and I felt hypnotized.


    I wanted to look away, but I felt powerless and weak.


    ¡°What are you doing? ¡± E faltered, her eyes were returning to their normal color.


    ¡°Your eyes are magnificent¡­¡­ ¡± I admired her eyes.


    ¡°Hmmm, ¡± She looked shocked, and although she tried to pretend, her expression betrayed her.


    E¡¯s Pov


    ¡°Hmm, ¡± I was shocked, and my expression betrayed me.


    I was in a trance,municating with my fellow sisters. Suddenly I felt a cold hand on my head, I was shocked, and I kept wondering who touched me. So I opened my eyes, only to see the curious eyes of Cory Biber.


    ¡°E, who are you? ¡± he asked that annoying question again, and fear gripped me at once.


    ¡°What do you mean? ¡± I asked and intentionally red up.


    ¡°Your eyes were normal¡­. ¡± Cory said in amazement.


    ¡°Are you calling me a witch? ¡± I asked sharply, and I could see the shocked/confused look on Cory¡¯s face.


    ¡°I will never say that against my¡­¡­ ¡± he stammered in shock, and I felt sorry for yelling at him.


    ¡°Wherever¡­¡± I murmured, and that was how I escaped questions and questioning interviews.


    Back To Present.


    It has been really strange, and strange things keep happening.


    Sometimes I think wild, while sometimes my thoughts are neutral.


    *Could there be something that E is hiding from me? Is she not loyal to me? ¡± I am fond of asking myself that question.


    ¡­


    ¡°Uncle Cory! ¡± Randy¡¯s little voice echoed in the room, snapping me out of my daydreaming.


    Luns stopped crying at once, I guess she was happy to see her best friend, Randy.


    ¡°Randy! ¡± Luna called out to the boy, and Randy smiled at her.


    ¡°Randy, what are you doing? And how is your brother? ¡± I asked him, with a smile on my face. Randy returned the smile and bowed.


    ¡°I am fine Uncle Cory, I came here to spend some time with little Luna Queen, ¡± he replied, referring to Luna by her full name.


    I could sense the happiness in his voice, and I stared at him suspiciously.


    *I hope it is not what I am thinking.* I reasoned with myself,  *They are still young and naive.*


    ¡°Well, I am sure, Luna is more than excited to see you, ¡± I replied, pushing aside my suspicious feelings. Luna also squealed in joy, and she spent her arms out to Randy, begging him to carry her.


    Randy smiled and he waved at her,  ¡°Hello little Luna, I can see that you are in a good mood today, ¡± Randy said, as he observed Luna¡¯s cheerful behavior.


    ¡°My daughter is always in a good mood, ¡± I replied happily, I was feeling proud of being her dad,  ¡°She is Luna Queen Biber after all,¡± I added, with a curved smile on my face.


    ¡°You are right, She is the greatest Queen,¡± Randy joked andughed merrily.


    ¡°By the way Randy, how is your father doing? Is he around? ¡± I asked, as casually as I could. I didn¡¯t want him to suspect me.


    ¡°Actually, my father has not returned home since he traveled three months ago, but he sends us gifts and money, ¡± Randy exined. He looked a little bit sad.


    ¡°Oh! So you don¡¯t know when he ising back? ¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure, but I overheard when my stepmother was talking to Raphael, she told him that father wille tomorrow and that he must try his best to impress him. Not that I care! ¡± Randy scoffed and turned his face at me.


    ¡°But, why are you asking Uncle Cory?¡± he asked curiously, his brows were furrowed.


    ¡°Nothing, I am just curious, ¡± I said and dropped Luna on the bed.


    ¡°Here, you can y with her, ¡± I told him and turned to leave the room.


    ¡°Tomorrow? So soon? It only means one thing. Danger is getting nearer, and war ising to my doorstep, I need to¡­¡­

 Thank you very much!

    Dear faithful reader, I really appreciate the fact that you spare part of your time to read my novel. I am grateful.


    Well, I have other books in Moboreader, Novel Cat, Novel Sky, and likereads; I will be very grateful if you can check them out, and probably leave a review.


    On Novel Cat, you can search for: The Lost Billionaire Luna Queen is in our midst.


    On Moboreader: A lycan king mated to the lost Luna queen.


    On Novel Sky/Likereads: The lost Luna is in our midst(Moon goddess).


    I would appreciate it if you could give my novel gifts and tips. Thank you very much.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Also, I will be releasing new chapters of this book soon, so stay connected. Love ya.


    shback (Neb and Combo¡¯s passionate moment.


    Warning: This chapter contains a lot of steamy content, R18+ (enjoy your reading)


    ¡°Combo! You are killing me¡­.. Ahh! ¡± Neb shrieked, ¡°It ising, it is¡­.. Oh no¡­! ¡± he gritted his teeth, vibrating like a broken tape. His pure bliss was all over Combo¡¯s finger, and he licked it.


    Combo unzipped Neb¡¯s trousers and put his mouth around his shaft, taking his cock into the heavenly hollow of his mouth. Neb was moaning, arching his back and lifting his ass off the sandy floor; pushing his cock deeper into Combo¡¯s mouth.


    Combo¡¯s tongue yed with the sensitive tips, and his lips encircled his shaft.


    The tion and pleasure that Neb was feeling, were out of the world; he wanted to cum, but he wanted the glorious to go on for as long as possible, so he looked around, trying to distract himself with the images of the trees.


    As he felt the sudden urge to cum, Combo did something; he slid his magical mouth slowly down the length of his shaft. He traced a white line with his wonderful tongue, all the way down to the base and then back up again. He did it again and again, sending shocking waves of heavenly spasms from Neb¡¯s cock and through his entire body.


    And then Neb¡¯s was fighting the urge to cum all over again.


    And then again, Combo started, but this time around a bit cunning.


    ¡°Combo! ¡± Neb moaned, as Combo licked his prick. Sucking unto it, like it was his favorite lollipop.


    ¡°Ah! ¡± Neb moaned in between gritting teeth. ¡°Combo, why are you punishing me? ¡± Neb moaned, his hands were around Combo¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Ah! ¡± He moaned and pinched Combo, his ws came out, and he started digging his fingers into Combo¡¯s back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do the main thing,¡± Neb proposed. And in moments, they both stripped.


    Neb pressed his mouth against Combo and kissed passionately.


    ¡°I want you so badly baby, f**k me till I can¡¯t breathe anymore. I want your cock inside of me, I want to feel it deep inside my ass. F**k me, please f**k my ass till it tears, ¡± Neb cried in pleasure, Combo hands were inside his pant, squeezing his cock.


    ¡°Lie on your back for me, ¡± Combo said, and Neb opened without arguing.


    ¡°Oh, Neb! you look so gorgeous, absolutely perfect! ¡± Combo moaned.


    Hispliment made Neb¡¯s toes twist in thrill.


    Combo ran his finger over Neb¡¯s entire naked body.


    His finger gently caressed his tingling and throbbing body. He kissed him and ran his mouth from Neb¡¯s chest to his nipple.


    It was such a sweet sensation, as he kissed and sucked each of them.


    Then Combo progressed downward, to Neb¡¯s navel; his tongue flicking in and out.


    ¡°Ah! ¡± Neb moaned, it was as though this was the first time that Combo was f**king him.


    Then again, Combo took his hard, rigid hard cock into his gorgeous mouth and sucked it.


    ¡°Bae, you are killing¡­ Ahh! ¡± Neb cried out.


    Combo knelt between Neb¡¯s legs and lifted them onto his shoulders. Leaning forward, he pushed neb legs back and kissed him again.


    Neb pressed his mouth on Combo, his tongue slipped inside, and it felt wonderfully sensual.


    Neb Pov


    I could feel the tip of Combo¡¯s cock brushing against my ass. And I loved it.


    ¡® Oh how much I have missed my precious mate¡¯s cock. ¡®


    He was so close to prating, but he held off while he kissed me. I put my mouth away.


    I wanted him deep inside of me, I wanted it desperately, I was desperate.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me wait Combo, f**k me already, put your cock inside my ass!¡±

 Danger!

    ¡°Baby is this not too much? What is all this about? Are you sure you aren¡¯t taking this too far?¡± Neb asked Combo curiously, Combo was arranging his clothes, and he looked really serious.


    ¡°Baby, I have already exined everything to you before, I am not going back on my word, ¡± Combo murmured under his breath.


    ¡°Well, you look very excited. Are you so happy to go on a vacation with Ralph? ¡± Neb asked, his voice was filled with jealousy, and as he spoke, he kept looking at his mate with a corner eye.


    ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± Combo asked with raised brows. He briefly paused from what he was doing, to look at his lover.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know! Moreover, what do you think I am trying to say?¡± Neb furrowed his brows and pursed his lips.


    ¡°Neb, please don¡¯t get on my nerves, please not today, ¡± Combo pleaded, and left the room without waiting for his mate¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Ahhh! Is he calling me a troublemaker or what?¡± Neb hissed and asked a rhetorical question.


    He sat down on the bed, but his mind was not at rest, so he stood up and went to the living room.


    On getting there, he saw that Neb and Combo were in a very low-heated conversation.


    ¡°Hey bros,¡± Neb walked up to them, and waved, a cute smile on his face.


    Asher and Combo immediately changed the topic, because they didn¡¯t want Neb to hear their conversation.


    ¡°What were you guys talking about? Gist me, ¡± Neb whined, he looked like a small child as he spoke.


    ¡°Nothing much, ¡± Asher replied with a dryugh.


    ¡°Am I interrupting something important?¡± Neb asked curiously and looked at the two men,  but they both kept quiet and Asher looked ufortable.


    ¡°Hmm, well¡­. I will excuse you two, ¡± Asher said and awkwardly scratched his forehead.


    ¡°Hmmm, Asher, are you hiding something from me? ¡± Neb asked his brother-inw curiously.


    ¡°Why¡­. Would I do that¡­.. ¡± Asher stammered, and quickly left the living room before Neb could ask him another question.


    ¡°What is going on? Why is he acting suspiciously?¡± Neb asked his mate, he looked confused and he kept suspecting Asher and Combo.


    ¡°Nothing is going on, don¡¯t think too much about it, ¡± Combo said and turned his face away from Mate.


    ¡°Oh wow!  Since when did you guys start to keep things away from me? Am I not part of the family again?¡± Neb asked with a hurt and pained voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± Combo scolded his mate. ¡°You are a member of this family, in fact, you are a great asset to our family,¡±  He replied with a ghostly smile.


    ¡°Then tell me what you guys were discussing, ¡± Neb demanded, and Combo burst intoughter.


    ¡°Baby, it was a brother-to-brother conversation, ¡± Combo said and patted his mate on his shoulder.


    ¡°So I am not your brother any longer, right? Don¡¯t worry, I understand, ¡± Neb said and nodded his head in a very annoying manner.


    ¡°Ahh! Come on, I mean blood to blood, as in deeper bonds, milk siblings, ¡± Combo corrected himself, as he exined patiently.


    ¡°Says a man who can not live without drinking from my blood,¡± Nebughed at his lover.  ¡°Anyway, how long will it take before youe back?¡± He asked soberly.


    ¡°Probably two decades, or more, ¡± Combo replied and sat down on the couch. His eyes were red, and he looked really sad.  ¡°I am sorry Neb, I know that you weren¡¯t expecting this, but I need to hibernate, I am damn tired of everything, I need to rest for a while, ¡± he exined with sadness in his eyes, and he bowed his head in shame.


    ¡°You call twenty years a while?¡± Neb yelled at the top of his voice. ¡°What am I supposed to do while you are hibernating? Do you want me to be depressed? Do you want to kill me?! ¡± Neb questioned Combo, he looked really angry. But more than anger, he was scared of leaving his mate.


    ¡°My love, try to understand¡­.. ¡± Combo raised his head, tears dropping from his eyes,  ¡± I was never like this, I want to be a better man to my family. I am tired of this older generation, that is why I usually re up easily. I need to cool down my head, I need to cleanse my mind of all my hurts and anger. I need to rest for a short time, ¡± he exined and burst into tears;  ¡°I am so sorry darling, I know that you are greatly disappointed in me, ¡± he bowed his head in shame.


    ¡°Disappointed? Combo, I feel betrayed!¡± Neb replied, his eyes clouded, as another batch of tears threatened to fall out of his house.


    ¡°I am sorry to say this, but the truth is that I am bored, I find nothing interesting anymore. I feel as though the whole world is after me, that is why Ralph and I decided to hibernate. Don¡¯t worry, once I wake up, I will be stronger, and I will be able to protect you the more, ¡± Combo said as he tried to sweet talk his mate. After a while, he stood up from the couch and walked towards the heartbroken Neb.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t find me interesting anymore? ¡± Neb asked, he felt stabbed in his heart, and the pain spread all over his body.


    ¡°Well yes, I don¡¯t find you as interesting as I did before. Am sorry, it is all my fault ¡± Combo bowed his head in shame.


    ¡°No!¡± Neb cried jumping into his mate¡¯s warm embrace. They both hugged each other tightly, as theyforted themselves.


    Asher came out of his room, and stood by the door, a few tears dropped from his eyes.  He was worried, he wasn¡¯t ready to lose his beloved brother.


    Although Combo bullies him at times, he knows that his brother loves him; they both love themselves.


    Asher stood at that spot, observing everything from a distance. He didn¡¯t bother to interrupt the couple¡¯s emotional moment.


    He had earlier promised his brother that he was going to protect Neb, and he was going to keep him happy until he came back. His only prayer was that Combo shoulde back fast, as he could not handle Neb for too long.


    How is he even supposed to handle Neb?


    Neb is going to miss Combo and he couldn¡¯t me him. Neb and Combo have been mated for over ten years, and they were both attached.


    ¡­.


    ¡°Fine, if you are going to be in a deep slumber, then I will also hibernate with you, ¡± Neb dered after he managed topose himself and stop crying.


    ¡°Huh! What? You can¡¯t do that! ¡± Combo said, as he looked at his mate in horror.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®You can¡¯t do that? ¡± I am not asking for your opinion Commander, I am just informing you about what I am going to do!¡± Neb replied and wiped his tears.


    He turned to look at Asher, and he could see the surprised look on his face, but he didn¡¯t bother toment on it.


    ¡°Asher please watch over the house while we are away, ¡± Neb softly instructed his brother-inw.


    Asher wanted to say something, but he was afraid of his brother¡¯s wrath, mustering up courage, he said¡­

 Seventeen years later

    ¡°Anything you say, brother Neb, ¡± He said and smiled broadly. He wanted to confess his feelings for Neb, but he was also scared.


    A few secondster, Asher¡¯s smile turned into a frown, and he burst into tears. He quickly embraced Neb before his brother could reach out to him.


    ¡°I love you Neb, I love you so very much, ¡± Asher confessed, he paused for a minute and turned to look at his brother, wondering what he was going to do to him.


    ¡°Hm, don¡¯t worry, as long as you respect my mate, and know your limits, then we are good, ¡± Combo replied, and smiled mischievously.


    ¡°Brothers for life, ¡± Asher said and hit his chest.


    ¡°One love, ¡± Combo nodded his head, smiling inwardly.


    He still could not believe that he would be hibernating next to his beloved mate, Neb Cambridge.


    Biber¡¯s House.


    ¡°What? Seriously, when did that even happen? And why wasn¡¯t I informed earlier?¡± Cory asked angrily, he wanted to shout, but he didn¡¯t want to draw unnecessary attention to himself. He looked angry and his eyes were red.


    ¡°I was also surprised at first but that is the truth. Something fishy is going on, ¡± the caller hummed as he spoke. His voice sounded familiar, in fact very familiar.


    ¡°We have to do something about it then, ¡± Cory mumbled to himself, but the caller had what he said clearly.


    ¡°Sorry big M, but that won¡¯t be necessary. I closed their coffin for them, ¡± the caller informed Cory, and cut the line.


    ¡°No! What is all this? Not now! ¡± Cory stomped his foot on the ground, he looked very disappointed.


    ¡°My papa, moon, me go see the moon!¡± Little Luna¡¯s tiny voice brought Cory back to the reality of life. He turned to his daughter and smiled.


    ¡°I will take you to see the moon very soon, my love.  Just call down, okay?¡± Cory informed his daughter and carried her into his arms


    ¡°Okay papa,¡± Luna shirked, she yfully dragged her father¡¯s head.


    And the man pecked her cheeks.


    Suddenly, his eyes turned red. Oh no! He was hungry!


    Seventeen yearster¡­.


    ¡°Randy please, let go together,¡± Luna¡¯s tiny voice echoed in the lecture room.


    ¡°Hell no! Why can¡¯t you go alone? Also, I am not a fan of your amazing model god Prince!¡± Randy replied, and Luna scowled at him.


    Randy was seated at a table, and Luna was standing right in front. The ssroom was empty, save the two youths.


    ¡°You are being mean here! That is not fair! ¡± Luna groaned and angrily hit her leg on the floor. Randy burst intoughter, and he kept staring at the youngdy in amusement.


    ¡°You look so adorable, my little Luna, ¡± he teased her, but Luna didn¡¯t like the name that he called her.


    ¡°I am not your little Luna! My name is Luna Queen Biber, the only seed of Mr and Mrs Biber! ¡± She yelled at the top of her voice. And Randy burst into a hystericalugh.


    ¡°Sorry Your Royal Highness, forgive my disrespectful behavior,¡± he stood up and bowed, and then he burst into another round of hystericalughter.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Agg! You are such a jerk! A big tyrant!¡± Luna hissed at him, she called her small bag and left the room angrily.


    ¡°Tyrant? ¡± Randy yelled at her as she left the lecture room.


    ¡°She is my Luna, ¡± he muttered under his breath, with a possessive tone.


    Luna¡¯s Pov¡­


    My long legs kept moving fast, and I felt really angry.


    Well, maybe it is because Randy refused to follow me to the all-night party.


    I am not the party type, I mean the Barbie girl type. I like to fight with swords, I like to wear sneakers, I like to dance with the bugs, and most especially I love wolves, weird right? But as much as my father tries to keep me away from the forest and wolves, the closer I get to them. Sometimes, I lie to my parents, just because I want to visit the forest.


    Luckily for me, my mother understands me. When I was still very little, she bought a puppy for me, unfortunately, it didn¡¯t go well with my father, and he tried his best to send the puppy out of our house, but my mothers kicked against it.


    One day, when we woke up, we could not find the puppy, all we saw was blood. My father said that a wild beast must have probably eaten it, but my mother believed that my father killed my puppy out of jealousy.


    My mom is always advising me to be stronger and prepared, she said if I am weak, my enemies will make a mockery of me, again.


    Again? Has it happened before?* I am fond of asking myself that question.


    ¡­


    Nobody makes mockery of me, I am an easygoing time, and people respect me because of my beauty, and precious eyes. I have a lot of acquaintances at school, but I have only one friend,  Randy, He is my best friend, and he is always reminding me from time to time, that he was the only one who washed my butt when I was a little girl.


    ¡°Mum, is it true? ¡± I am always fond of asking my mother that question, but she never replies, she just keepsughing.


    *How is it possible? How dare he wash my butt? Doesn¡¯t he know that it is called sexual harassment?*


    Although Randy and I quarrel many times, we are still the best of friends. He is my elder brother, best friend, and secret keeper.


    The only problem that I had at school was the peacock girls. Well, their real names are Priya, Erica, and Anita, and they believe that they are the rulers on campus.


    Priya is a tall Indian girl, Erica is a short American girl, and Anita is from Africa. And I must admit the three of them are very beautiful, they were blessed with soft and glowing skins. They were the hottest girl on campus, but their bad behaviors were unexinable.


    I guess you guys are wondering why they are always on my neck, well it¡¯s simple, a member of their club believes that I am holding something precious that belongs to her¡­¡­

 Dining room

    ¡± Hey, Luna! ¡°Anita¡¯s rude voice distracted me from my delicious lunch. And it really pissed me off, she made me lose my appetite.


    ¡°What is it, Anita?¡± I asked and raised my face at her.


    ¡°You are indeed a dog, aren¡¯t you? How many times have I warned you to stay away from my things?!¡± She thundered, and I was surprised.


    ¡°Your things? Wait, what made you think that I woulde near your things? Do I look like a thief?¡± I asked her angrily, well yes, how dare she call me a thief?


    ¡°Well yes, you look like a thief, in fact, you look like an armed robber!¡± She yelled at the top of her voice, and almost everyone in the dining room turned to look at us while gossiping quietly.


    ¡°Look here Luna, stay away from my man, stay away from Randy because he belongs to me! ¡± She said, her voice filled with anger.


    I burst intoughter.


    *Wow! So she called me a thief, simply because of my rtionship with Randy, how ironical*


    ¡°Am sorry Anita, but you first need to tell your boyfriend to stay away from me. Moreover, Randy and I are twins from different parents, ¡± I said and looked at her with a challenging smirk.


    ¡°Then how about I show you who I am, ¡± she threatened, expecting me to tremble in fear.


    ¡°Okay then, show me, I challenge you to show me your true color!¡± I said, looking strong and courageous.


    ¡°You are a slut! Can¡¯t you find yourself a boyfriend? Why are you after mine?¡± Anita asked with gritting teeth.


    ¡°Hmm, firstly, I am not a slut, secondly I do not need a boyfriend, and thirdly, I am not after your boyfriend. Randy is my elder brother, no special strings attached,¡± I exined patiently. I know that I didn¡¯t owe her an exnation, I was just trying to get on her good side. It is not as if I even care about her though.


    ¡°Why should I trust your words? ¡± she asked suspiciously.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to, ¡± I stood up, and wanted to leave the dining room, but she stood in front of me,   obstructing my path.


    ¡°Get out of my way, I have much better things to do! ¡± I growled at her.


    ¡°Or else what? ¡± Anita asked with a challenging smile.


    ¡°Or else, I will break your cor bones, I will turn them into dust particles! ¡± I said with a low menacing, threatening voice.


    Actually, I was just bragging, I can¡¯t break her bones, I dare not break them unless I am ready to be skinned alive by Randy. Also, my mother and father have warned me against fighting. They said that a good girl is not supposed to be seen fighting. I didn¡¯t bother to argue with them, because they are my life, and I love them.


    ¡°Okay then,e on, show me what you¡¯ve got!¡± Anita said with a  demanding voice, and I smiled humbly.


    ¡°I have nothing to show you ma¡¯am,¡± I replied politely. And I saw the evil smirk that appeared on her lips.


    ¡°Much better! ¡± She smiled mischievously,  ¡°Now know your limit and stay away from my Randy Lauren, he belongs to me, I own him! ¡± She said and walked away from my side, shaking her t ass.


    ¡°B***h!¡± I hissed and continued to look at her back as she cat walked away.


    It was then that Randy entered the dining room. Anita immediately jumped at him, hugging him tightly.


    She was all over him, asking him annoying and stupid questions.


    I noticed that Randy was secretly giving me eyes, he was begging me to assist him.


    ¡°Ahh! ¡± I sighed and walked up to them, my bag was in my arms.


    ¡°What are you doing here? What do you want?! ¡± Anita thundered at me. I didn¡¯t even bother to answer her, I concentrated on my emergency rescue mission.


    ¡°Randy, where are my menstrual pads, I can¡¯t find them inside my bags, Don¡¯t tell me you are also your period today. ¡±  I asked, my voice was filled with sarcasm. I intentionally asked that question, because everybody at school knows that Anita hates menstruation.


    ¡°Oh! I forgot to tell you, your menstrual pads are beside my bed, on my big cabs,¡± he also yed along, ¡°Here,¡± he gave me his apartment kegs, ¡°go and get them.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will. In fact, I will search your entire room, and I will wear your favorite jersey top, ¡± I said, grinning like a child.


    ¡°Wait, what! You mean you kept your menstrual pads in your bag, and Randy took it out? ¡± Anita asked with a horrified face.


    ¡± Hmm, there is nothing special about that, it ispletely normal, ¡± I said and shrugged my shoulders.


    ¡°I have always known you to be a bad b***h, but I didn¡¯t know that you were this shameless! You are a big disgrace to womanhood! ¡± Anita thundered at me, she turned around and kept hitting Randy on his chest.


    Randy had to hold her hands.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Randy asked her angrily.


    ¡°Hmm, ¡± Anita hissed and walked away, she was expecting Randy to call her back. But she was greatly disappointed.


    ¡°Hmm, I think it is at this point you need to apologize to her, ¡± I said and burst intoughter.


    ¡°It sounds fun to you, right? Anyway, it is not your fault, ¡± Randy scorned at me.


    ¡°Hey! I wasn¡¯t the one who told you to fall in love with her! ¡± I replied with a cunning smile. In my mind, I was mocking him.


    ¡°You know that I don¡¯t like her, my mother forced me to date her,¡± Randy replied with a sober face.


    I also feel sorry for Randy, his mother controls his every moment, and she wants to turn him into her puppet.


    Randy has always beenining about her, and I was very happy when she finally agreed for him to move out.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Oh! Randy was overjoyed, we both partied all night.


    ¡­.


    Luna¡¯s Pov


    When I got home, I was greeted by my mother¡¯s angry voice.


    *Oh no! I am in for it tonight!

 Oh no! Not today!

    ¡°Where are youing from? ¡± Mrs E Biber yelled at her only daughter, Luna Queen.


    ¡°I told you that I was going to school, ¡± I replied and pointed my finger in the direction of my university.


    ¡°That was not my question, I didn¡¯t ask if you told me or not. Luna Queen Biber, where are youing from? ¡± My mother thundered at me, she looked really angry. And I was scared to answer her.


    ¡°Mother, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong,¡± I mumbled, and I could see my mother¡¯s eye, it was red.


    ¡°Okay, get into the house, you are grounded!¡± Mother said and turned to leave.


    ¡°What, hell no! I am not entering the house then, ¡± I replied and quickly stepped out of the house.


    ¡°What do you mean you aren¡¯t going to enter the house?¡± E asked with her widened eyes;  ¡°Also how many times have I warned you to stop saying ng, it is improper!¡± she said with a strict voice.


    ¡°Mum, I am not a baby anymore, I am eighteen for crying out loud!¡± I replied, I didn¡¯t even realize that my voice was high.


    Our noises and shouting disturbed Father, and he immediately came out of the house.


    My father and mother looked very young, most times whenever we go out, most people are confused, they usually ask if we are siblings.


    Sometimes I wonder if they are vampires because I read that vampires don¡¯t grow old.


    ¡°What is going on here? ¡± Father asked with a gentle voice.


    And I was relieved, finally, my number one supporter was here.


    ¡°Father, Mother said that I am not going to the concert I told you about, ¡± I said quickly, and ran to my father¡¯s side.


    ¡°Well yes, you are not going,¡± E replied with a frown.


    ¡°Well, you wish! Father has agreed that I am going to go, so I will go,¡± I replied like a spoiled princess.


    But don¡¯t worry, I am not spoiled, yes, my parents love and pamper me, but they didn¡¯t spoil me.


    ¡°Luna, don¡¯t talk to your mother like that,¡± Father scolded me.


    ¡°But father I want to go,  in fact, I will go, and nobody will stop me, ¡± I replied, and held my father¡¯s arms, begging him with my eyes.


    ¡°Your mother¡¯s word is the final daughter, you are not going to the concert, ¡± Father dered, and I felt really embittered.


    ¡°But father, I told you about the concertst week, and you agreed that I could go. So why the sudden change of mind?¡± I asked my dad and shifted away from his side.


    ¡°Get into the house Luna; go into your room, hand over the kegs to your mom, then she will lock the door,¡± Father instructed me, but it didn¡¯t go well with me.


    ¡°Father! ¡±


    ¡°Luna you listen to your father, and go to your room, now! ¡± Mothermanded me, and I felt tongue-tied.


    I carefully carried my bags and headed for my room angrily.


    I didn¡¯t even bother to look back.


    ¡°E, why don¡¯t you want her to go to the concert? ¡± Cory asked his wife soberly.


    ¡°She is not going anywhere tonight!¡± E replied and went into the kitchen.


    Cory kept staring at the kitchen¡¯s door, after a while he decided to visit his daughter in her chambers.


    ¡­


    Cory Pov


    E can be really overprotective sometimes, and just like today, her mood just changed, and she suddenly didn¡¯t want her daughter to have fun.


    I had to support my wife, what type of husband would I be if I supported my daughter over my woman?


    As I climbed the stairs, I could hear Luna¡¯s cry, and it broke my heart.


    I gently knocked on her door, although I knew that the door was not locked.


    ¡°My love, can Ie in? ¡± I asked her meticulously.


    ¡°The door is not locked, ¡± she replied with a sad voice.


    I carefully pushed the door open and entered into the room.


    And just as I suspected, Luna was seated on her bed, and she was cleaning her teary eyes.


    ¡°Have you washed up? ¡± I asked her and carefully sat on her bed.


    ¡°I will do thatter, ¡± she replied and nodded her head. Her face was turned against me, and I was concerned.


    ¡°Luna, you know that your mother is only trying to protect you right?¡± I asked her and ced my hands on her shoulders.


    ¡°Hmm, ¡± Luna hummed to herself.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t convincing, ¡± I replied and looked at her with a straight face.


    ¡°Fine, what is she trying to protect me from? I am no longer a baby, I am eighteen years old! ¡± Luna replied at the top of her voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t raise your voice at me, ¡± I replied with a stern face.


    ¡°Sorry Dad, ¡± she apologized and bowed her head.


    ¡°Also, you are still seventeen,¡± I reminded her like a loving father.


    ¡°Well, I will be clocking eighteen in a few weeks, so there is no difference, ¡± Luna replied, and I smiled at her.


    ¡°Either you are eighteen or sixty years old, you will always be our little girl, ¡± I told my only daughter, and held her hands.


    ¡°Thank you, Dad, it means a lot to me,¡± Luna spoke out, and I smiled at her.


    ¡°Since you were a little girl, you have always been the cheerful one, you don¡¯t cry, you are always smiling and your face is always colorful. That is why you are my queen, and my little princess, ¡± I confessed to her, and her cheeks turned red.


    ¡°Randy also told me that Father, moreover, you and Mom are also reminding me of how cheerful I was, ¡± Luna said, and my smile widened the more.


    ¡°Oh Luna, you are still that cheerful girl, also your mother, and I will always love and cherish you, ¡±  I told her, and she hugged me tightly.


    ¡°I love you guys more Father, and I promise to be a good child, ¡± She said and burst into tears.


    ¡°That goes without saying, I trust you. ¡±


    ¡­


    Luna PovThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    My father¡¯s wordsforted my spirit, and I felt better.


    He was right, I have always been a cheerful girl. Randy told me that my smile attracted him to me when he was a little boy.


    He also told me how my mother saved him from Raphael, his stepbrother.


    Raphael and I ain¡¯t the best of friends, we don¡¯t talk to each other, and I dislike him. He is too proud, and his mother is toxic, whenever I follow Randy to his family house, I always hope and pray that his stepmother should not be around.


    Well, as for his father, Ralph Lauren, nobody knows where he is. Father said that he went missing when I was a little girl.


    Randy misses him so much, and although I don¡¯t know his father, I always pray for his save return.


    ¡­.


    After taking my hot bath, I changed into a short gown. There was nothing to do, and I felt restless.


    It wasn¡¯t like I had any interest in the night party(concert) but I wanted to show the Peacock girls that I was more beautiful and sexy than them.


    I had already bought all sorts of sexy and hot gowns. I was nning on choosing a dress, but now there was nothing I could do.


    ¡°Ahhh! ¡± I sat down on the floor, and I subconsciously held the ne that was around my neck. *My mother has warned me to never remove the ne, she calls it protection.


    ¡°Lora is making her sad! ¡± I heard different whispers, it was a woman¡¯s voice, and I was shocked.


    At first, I thought I was just hallucinating, but as much as I tried to believe it, it got more scary.


    Some women were whispering into my head. Somebody was messing with my mind.


    I stood up at once in horror and started to bang on the door.


    ¡°They are whispering into my ear! I am losing my mind!  I am running mad! ¡± I kept screaming, growling and crying.


    I guess my cries attracted my parents¡¯ attention because they both ran into my room. My mother was the first to get to my room.


    I heard as she was trying to unlock the door, and after a few seconds, she was finally able to open the door.


    ¡°Luna! My daughter, are you alright?¡± Mother asked, and led me to my bed.


    I kept shaking, murmuring that some people were whispering into my head.


    When father entered my room, mother begged him to excuse us, although father did not want to leave, I had to beg him to obey my mother.


    After my father left, my mother quickly ran to the door and locked it tightly.


    Then she came back to my side and sat down beside me, she gently ced her arms on my shoulders.


    ¡°My love, what happened? Why are you shivering? ¡± Mother asked with a loving voice, and I hugged her tightly.


    Tears were starting to drop from my eyes, I kept quiet, and my mother also kissed me on my head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mama is here, no one dares to hurt me, ¡± she whispered into my ear.


    ¡°Mama, three women, they kept talking at a time, saying all sort of things, ¡± I exined to E, when I managed to calm myself down.


    ¡°Three women, ¡± my mother looked shocked, but I decided to ignore her face expression.  ¡°What were they saying, my love?¡± she said.


    ¡°They said something about Lora, then they mentioneddy Be, then¡­.. Ahh! Mother I am scared, I am now hearing strange voices, I need to tell father, ¡± I informed my mom, and wanted to stand up.


    ¡°No child, ¡± My mother held my arms.  ¡°Your father does not have to know, am sure he will think you are exaggerating.¡±


    I paused for a minutes and thought about what my mother said, and indeed, it made sense, father might not believe me.


    ¡°I guess you are right, ¡± I reasoned from her point of view.


    ¡°Come closer, ¡± E said with an enchanting voice, and I also moved closer to her.


    She whispered some strange words into my ears, and I closed my eyes, and fell into a deep slumber.


    Suddenly then was a knock on the door, mother was on her kneels, and she was¡­..


    Oh no!

 What will be will be.

    My mom was on her knees, and she was whispering to someone, but unfortunately, I could not see the person. It was as though my vision was blurred.


    Unknown to her, father was also at her back.


    Oh, my moon goddess! It was then I realized that Father had entered the room, and he was watching her suspiciously.


    I could see the confused and concerned look on his face. He must be thinking that his dearest wife had finally lost her mind.


    ¡°Who are you whispering to? ¡± Cory suddenly asked the kneeling E.


    Cory¡¯s Pov¡­


    ¡°When I entered the room and saw my precious wife, E, on her knees, I was concerned and my face turned into a worried one.


    I immediately knew that something was wrong, and I prepared myself in advance for the worst.


    I looked at my daughter, her eyes were closed, and she was in a deep slumber.


    ¡°Why is Luna sleeping?¡± I asked myself multiple times.  Everyone knows that she hates afternoon sleep.


    My curiosity got the better part of me, so I quietly crept to E¡¯s side, and she was whispering to an unknown figure, her eyes were also closed.


    ¡°Who are you whispering to? ¡± I asked her, and she looked startled.


    E quickly stood up from the ground and acted as natural.


    ¡°Hmm,  what do you mean?¡± She asked and furrowed her brows.


    ¡°It is only a mad woman that talks to herself! ¡± I replied angrily, wondering what she was up to.


    ¡°Ohohoh, I understand what you mean. So you are indirectly calling me a mad woman, right? ¡± She red up.  I kept quiet and continued to watch her behavior. I was suspecting her, something was off, and her behavior and attitude were questionable.


    ¡°Answer my question E, who were you talking to?! I mean whispering to? ¡± I asked, but this time around, my voice was firm and rigid.


    ¡°I was praying to God! Your daughter is in a very bad condition, she keeps hearing scary voices inside her ears, so I decided to pray for her. I guess you don¡¯t have any problem with that? ¡± She asked with a soft voice, although I didn¡¯t believe her, I just decided to y along.


    What will be, will be! If she is hiding something from me, sooner orter I will find out, because the truth will not be hidden forever, one day it will leak out.


    E¡¯s Pov.


    I was really scared when I heard his voice, that I nearly jumped out of my skin. He startled me with his questions, and I noticed the suspicious look on his face.


    After answering his questions, I quickly stood up and ran to my bathroom, and I locked the door tightly.


    I didn¡¯t even bother to remove my dress, I just sat down inside my bathing tub and closed my eyes.


    I needed to meet my fellow sisters, I wanted to ask them some questions, but more than that, I needed help.


    ¡°How could you be so careless! You were nearly caught! ¡± Samatha thundered at me.


    ¡°I am sorry sister, but it wasn¡¯t entirely my fault,¡± I replied and bowed my head.


    I was in a beautiful and shining room, but in reality, I was sitting down in my boating tub. My mouth was moving, but no words wereing out of it.


    ¡°Whose fault is it? Ours?¡± Ruth asked, she looked irritated and displeased.


    ¡°Yes, it is also your fault, you shouldn¡¯t have entered her head, she got scared, and I had to wipe her entire memory of the incident, ¡± I replied soberly and ced my hands on my chest.


    ¡°You erased her memories!¡± Samantha looked shocked, and her eyes were widened,  ¡°but queen mother¡­. ¡±


    ¡°I can remember what Queen Mother said, but this case was different. If Cory had found out what really happened, it would have been a very different scenario, ¡± I said, as I tried to justify my action, but my three elder sisters were not convinced.


    ¡°He is just a mere mortal, you could have easily broken his neck, or probably wiped out his memories! ¡± Samantha said, and I chuckled.


    ¡°Who am I supposed to break my lover¡¯s head? ¡± I asked myself.


    ¡°If it was that easy, do you think I would have hesitated to do it?¡± I asked with a sarcastic voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare mock us! Also, you would have hesitated to do it! Lately, I have been noticing the way youugh, smile, and talk around him. I hope it is not what I am thinking. I hope that you are just messing around with him?¡± Saddam asked, and my two sisters burst intoughter. But my mouth could not move, I felt tongue-tied, and I froze.


    ¡°Stop messing around with her! ¡± a loud, yet gentle voice echoed in the room, and I tightened my hands.


    ¡°Queen Mother, you are finally back, I was starting to get worried about your safety, ¡± I said to my elder sister.


    ¡°Oh my youngest sweet pie, ¡± she smiled at me with love in her eyes. ¡°I was with the time traveler, ¡± Queen Mother replied.


    ¡°Time travelers!? Sister, is everything alright?¡± I asked worriedly.


    ¡°Everything is fine,¡± she said and turned to face my three other sisters. ¡°Why were you teasing her like that? ¡± she asked them angrily.


    ¡± Sister Rocky, we were only pulling her legs, ¡± Ruth replied and purred her lips.


    The good thing about our rtionship is that we fear and respect each other out of love and regard.


    ¡°Anyway, this should be thest time you scare Lora! Do you want to scare the hell out of her!? ¡± Rocky yelled at my sisters.


    You can¡¯t me her though, I am thest child, and my four sisters pamper and love me.


    ¡°Queen Mother, mind yournguage! Samantha cautioned my eldest sister to mind hernguage. And I smiled slyly.


    ¡°By the way sister, why did you visit the time traveler? Are you trying to uncover a mystery? ¡±  I asked Rocky curiously.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t be scared by what I am about to tell you, ¡± Rocky advised me, and I nodded my head at her.


    ¡°I promise, I won¡¯t be scared, ¡± I replied.


    ¡°Seventeen years ago, I noticed a strange light following and surrounding you!¡± Rocky said, and I was shocked beyond words.


    ¡°What? Following? ¡± I stuttered in fear.


    ¡°At first, I thought it was a normal thing, but three days ago, I saw that same light inside your house! ¡± Rocky exined gently, but I kept shivering.


    ¡°What are you trying to say, sister? ¡± I asked her carefully.


    ¡°What I am trying to say is that a magical force is following you, and the force is¡­..

 Night party

    E¡¯s Pov


    ¡°And the force is very strong,¡± Rocky exined to me, and I nearly peeped on my body.


    ¡°Am I safe?¡± I asked her curiously.


    ¡°Lora, don¡¯t tell me that earth has turned you into a tiny chicken,¡± Ruth said, with a curious smile.


    ¡°Have you forgotten that we are the guardians, we are strong, and we fear nothing!¡± Samantha reminded me, and well I felt a little bit better.


    ¡°I just want my daughter to be safe,¡± I murmured, with a sober voice.


    My four sisters gave me an assuring smile.  ¡°Look here Lora, nothing will happen to Luna, she is our number one responsibility, and we have pledged to protect her with our soul, ¡± Rocky assured me, and she was right.


    It was not my job to worry about Luna, because she has a lot of people who are willing to sacrifice their lives just to protect her.


    I was also one of them, when Luna was born, I vowed to protect her with thest drain of blood in me, and I must fulfill my vow, no matter the cost.


    ¡­..


    Luna¡¯s Pov


    Mother allowed me to attend the party, but on the condition that I was going toe back early, also I promised to behave myself, and avoid fights.


    I dressed up in a simple long gown, because I knew that my mother would never allow me to leave, if she knew that I wanted to wear a sexy dress.


    I hurriedly brushed my hair, and wore my ck sneakers.


    As I climbed down the stairs, I could hear my Father and Mother, they were whispering.


    ¡± Why did you ask her to go to the party/concert? I thought you grounded her, what made you change your mind?¡± Father asked my mother, and she looked surprised, luckily she quickly hid her real face expression.


    ¡°Mother, father, I am ready! ¡± I said, and came out of my hiding ce.


    It was then that I regretted my action, I should have heard my mother¡¯s answer before I came out.


    But then what was done was already done.


    ¡°My goddess, you look stunning!¡± Motherplimented me, and she kept staring at me with awe in her eyes.


    ¡°My daughter is always stunning,¡± Father said, and pulled me into a warm hug.


    He gently patted me on my head, and my heart fluttered at his little touch.


    ¡°Thank you so much dad! ¡± I replied, with a broad smile.


    I like to be hyped, and my parents were fond of praising me.


    ¡°Oh Luna, please make sure that you are safe, and don¡¯t fight with anyone, even if you are over pushed, ¡± mother warned with a serious voice. I was surprised, what does she mean? Am I a fighter?¡± I kept asking myself multiple times.


    ¡°Is she a troublemaker?¡± Father asked, it was as though he had read my mind.


    ¡°I was wondering the same,¡± I added, and we both kept staring at my mother, our eyes demanding an exnation.


    ¡°I am not saying she is a troublemaker, I just want to make sure that my daughter is extra careful.


    Especially around those school bullies! ¡± Mother justified her words. And I was shocked.


    ¡°Mum, I can¡¯t remember telling you that I was bullied at school, ¡± I furrowed my brows suspiciously at my mother.


    *Is she secretly monitoring me?¡± I kept asking myself.


    ¡°Well, I am your mother, and I know when something is wrong, ¡± Mother stammered as she spoke, and I squinted my eyes at her.


    Father on the other hand didn¡¯t look bother, he just stood by the door, observing everything that is happening


    ¡°Anyway, I am runningte, I have to leave now, ¡± I informed my parents.


    ¡°Okay, and make sure you are safe,¡± Mother said and pecked me on my forehead.


    I nodded my head, and left the house. A small backpack was on my shoulder.


    Biber¡¯s House


    E¡¯s Pov


    ¡°The house is empty, ¡± Cory said with a cunning smile.


    ¡°Hmm, so what? ¡± I asked and headed for the kitchen, but Cory wrapped his arms around my waist.


    ¡°Cory, not today, not tonight, look I need to take care of something in the kitchen. So please let me be!¡± I begged my horny husband.


    ¡°Are those things more important than me?¡± he asked me, and turned my body to his direction.


    I kept quiet, and continued to stare at him.


    ¡°Answer me, my love, ¡± he purred into my eyes. And I found myself staring into his eyes. Mesmerized  by his heavenly cuteness.


    ¡°Cory why haven¡¯t you grown up?  Why is your face still the same thing? ¡± I asked, and I kept staring at his face.


    ¡°The same goes for you,¡± Cory smiled, and bit my ears gently.


    I squirmed, and my body craved for him.


    I quickly mmed my lips on his, and I kissed him desperately.


    Cory must have gotten the signal that I wanted him, because he also kissed me with the same velocity.


    Cory¡¯s pov


    E pulled out of the kiss and she hugged me tightly. I could  feel her huge breast, and her nipples were up and standing.


    She hugged me, and I hugged her back,  facing me, she gave me a quick kiss, and my heart fluttered in delight. By now my cock was already hard, and straining against pants. I wanted to kiss her so badly, I wanted to eat her sweet pussy.


    ¡± I have missed you so much, I miss your sweet pussy! ¡± I whispered into her ears.


    E slid her hands down, and she gently squeezed my cock. I thought I was going to cum right there, but she had other ns for me. My pants were already wet from our little fun, and I wanted to have the real fun.  Her fingertips kept teasing my cock tips. And when she noticed that I was wet, she licked her lips seducingly.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That was the signal I needed, and I cupped her left breast, I could feel the warmth, and it turned me on the more.


    I wanted to suck her nipples badly.


    ¡°Cory, why are you so hard?  Have I been s*x starving you?¡± she asked curiously.


    ¡°It has actually been a while since Ist touched you, ¡± I replied, and pushed her to the chair.


    E sat on the armchairs, and she kept staring at me, anticipating my next move. Lust and sexual desires were boldly written all over her face.


    I pulled her up, and unzipped her dress, pulling it down, I took in her body.  Oh,  how much I have missed E.


    Her pale skin blended with her sexycy bra. I could see her huge nipples, they were begging me to treat them right.


    I allowed the dress to drop to the floor, and to my surprise my little sexy wife was not wearing pants, I guessed she was also expecting this.


    Her pussy hair was neatly trimmed, and it glimmered.


    I gently touched her pussy, and she gasped for breath.


    I removed her bra, to see her perfect perky breast.


    We kissed passionately, as I cupped her breast, she gently tweaked her nipples. During this time, she had managed to undress me.

 Epic!

    Cory¡¯s Pov


    I carried her up, and she wrapped her legs around me. I hurriedly carried her to the dining table, and sat her on the edge.


    I worked my kisses down her neck, to her breasts. She moaned as I hungrily devoured her nipples, her fingernails crawling at my back.


    ¡°Oh Cory!  Please don¡¯t keep me waiting for too long!  Fuck me already! ¡± she cries out in pleasure.


    And I smiled, my wife wanted more. I gentlyid her on the table, and I smelled her wet core.


    I inhaled the smell, and it felt like heaven.


    I hurriedly patted her core¡¯s cheek, she moaned in delight.


    Her sexy moves really turned me on. Without waiting time, I licked her core, and it tasted like strawberries. I hurriedly devoured her pussy, licking and sucking it like it was the sweetest lollipop.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ahhh! Cory! Please¡­.. Oh! Mamamia! ¡± she cried out, and her cries were music to my ears.


    After a passionate moment, I carried her to our bedroom, and Iid her on the bed.


    We were both naked, and our bodies were dripping with sweat.


    I turned her to the back, and I put her two legs on my shoulders.


    I guess E might be wondering what I was up to, as I couldn¡¯t see her face.


    I probed her asshole with my tongue, and I guessed she loved it because she cried out in pleasure.


    I kept licking her asshole.


    After a while, E stood up from the bed, and she cagouled me to do the same.


    Having no other options, and also stood up from the bed, E knelt down, and she held my long dick and gently squeezed it.


    ¡°Ahh! ¡± I vibrated like a broken phone.


    She licked my dick, and took it in her mouth, sucking it greedily.


    ¡°Ahh, E!¡± I gritted my teeth.


    After realizing, I noticed that my body was getting more and more impatient.


    So I pushed her to the bed, and thrust my huge cock into her wet smelling core.


    Luna¡¯s Pov


    I knocked on my best friend¡¯s door. Oh I forgot to tell you, Randy is not my only friend, I also have a girlfriend, and her name is Angel, she is a very beautiful girl, but contrary to her name, there was nothing angel like about her.


    Angel was very stubborn, and she believed that one must enjoy their life when they had the chance to.


    She was the one that told me about this night¡¯s party.


    ¡°Who is at the door? ¡± ady voice asked.


    ¡°It is me, Luna, ¡± I replied with a smile.


    Immediately the door was opened for me, and I entered the house.


    ¡°Good evening Mrs Belinda, ¡± I greeted Angel¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Morning Lu¡­ morning dear, ¡± she said after stammering, I guessed that  she had forgotten my name.


    Mrs Belinda was a very busy woman, and she barely had time for Angel, that was one of the reasons that made Angel who she is.


    Angel told me that her father divorced her mum because she was always busy, and ignored him.


    Well, she sure  wasn¡¯t lying, I still remembered those times when my mother and Mrs Belinda were still good friends. Mother used toin that Mrs Belinda ignores her, and so she cut ties with her.


    Notwithstanding, Angel didn¡¯tck money, her mother was very wealthy, and her father was well to do.


    Well my parents weren¡¯t poor. At least, my father is a rich hunter, while my mother works in a big fashion designer shop.


    ¡°Can you please remind me, what is your name? I seem to have forgotten it, ¡± she said andughed awkwardly.


    I won¡¯t be surprised if she forgets her only daughter¡¯s name, she makes it look like being a doctor means always being busy.


    Well, it is none of my business.


    ¡°My name is Luna, I also said my name, when I was knocking at the door, ¡± I reminded her politely.


    ¡°Oh! That is true, how could I have forgotten it so quickly? ¡± she asked a rhetorical question.


    ¡°Anyway, your friend is in her room, tell her that I am off to work, and that I kept some money for her, at the usual ce, ¡± Mrs Belinda told me.


    ¡°Oh okay ma, I will surely tell her, ¡± I replied and she left the house hurriedly.


    I happily ran into Angel¡¯s room, and I meant her in front of her mirror, she was painting her face.


    Angel wore a short nightgown, and her breast could be seen through the dress. She looked really sexy in her gown, and she smiled when she saw me.


    ¡°My baby looks sexy! ¡± Iplimented her, and she jumped up from her makeup chair.


    ¡°Oh Luna, tonight will be really hot, there will be sexy guys, and hot babes ready to be fucked!¡± she squealed In excitement, and I agreed with her. Indeed the party will be hot.


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t tell me you are nning to wear this ugly dress, ¡± Angel said and she looked at me with skepticism. Her eyes were fixed on my dress, She looked greatly displeased.


    ¡°Of course not Angel, my dress is inside my bags, you know that parents won¡¯t allow me to leave the house, if I am badly dressed, ¡± I said and smiled.


    ¡°Oh, that is right, ¡± she smiled,  ¡°As much as I enjoy the freedom that my mom gives me, sometimes, I still wish your parents were mine, ¡± she confessed, and I burst intoughter.


    This was not Angel¡¯s first time saying this, she says it most of the time, and I have gotten used to her words.


    ¡°You can¡¯t eat your cake and have it, you need to pick only one, ¡± I told her amidstughter.


    And she agreed, not that she had a chance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you ready for the party! ¡± Angel jubted, and yanked me to the makeup chair.


    I sat down on the chair, but I was nervous, I don¡¯t like to put on makeup, even my momins, she says that a girl is supposed to like doll faces, and Barbie treatment. But I am also reminding her that I am not some girls, my name is  *Luna Queen Biber, and I am me!


    Angel¡¯s Pov


    ¡°Girl, just be careful, you know that I have makeup,¡± Luna reminded me, and I shook my head pitifully.


    ¡°As a girl Luna, you were born into makeup, it is a part of your life, and you must cherish that part of you!¡± I told her, I¡¯m also tired of reminding  her that girls are supposed to doll up before leaving their house.


    Sometimes I find it really strange, as a girl you are supposed to like makeup. But Luna is always reminding me that girls are not the same.


    And I totally agree with her, I mean her logic, but I like mine better.


    *Ah ah ah!* Laughs


    I dolled Luna up, and we were ready for the party in no time.

 A strange feeling

    Luna¡¯s Pov


    I must admit, Angel really tried,  in fact, she outdid herself.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    We both looked hot and pretty, and I kept looking at myself in the mirror.


    ¡°Luna, that is enough! Why do you keep looking in the mirror? What are you trying to check on your face!? ¡± Angel asked me curiously, and she pulled me away from the mirror.


    I smiled at her in bewilderment, ¡°Angel, is this me? Am I the one, is this possible?¡± I bombarded her with rhetorical questions, and I cupped her cheeks.


    ¡°Hey, what do you mean by that? ¡± Angel asked, she looked a little bit annoyed.


    ¡°Nothing, I just can¡¯t believe that I am the one, ¡± I replied and looked her in the eyes.


    ¡°How many times have I warned you to stop lowering your self-esteem? You are beautiful, just the way you are,¡± sheforted me, with a peck on my cheeks.


    ¡°Thanks, babe,¡± I hugged her tightly.


    ¡°Anytime, ¡± she replied and poked my cheeks.


    Angel wore a sexy short gown, with matching high heels, and I must admit she looked gorgeous and sexy, if I were a guy, I sure would have been dripping over her beautiful body.


    Well, I also looked beautiful in my short gown, my big hips, and curves were obvious. Everyonepliments me I took after my mother¡¯s body.


    ¡°Oh, if Randy was here, he sure wouldn¡¯t have allowed me to dress like this, ¡± I chuckled at my own words.


    Angel hissed loud, and she held my hands firmly.


    ¡°What is the problem? I mean why is he always overprotective of you, it¡¯s not like you are his girlfriend, neither are you his sister! ¡± Shemented angrily, and I smiled inwardly,   ¡°Is she jealous?¡± I asked myself, and I burst intoughter.


    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± Iughed at my friend,  ¡°Oh Angel, why are you never on the same page with Randy?¡± I asked her amidstughter.


    ¡°Luna why now?!¡± Angel groaned and pouted her lips. ¡± You know how much I dislike that boy, so please stop mentioning his name around me!¡± she replied furiously.


    ¡°Randy will be so heartbroken if he hears your words, ¡± I replied yfully.


    ¡°Who cares if he¡¯s heartbroken?¡± she asked a rhetorical question,  ¡°if I¡¯m given the opportunity to kill him, I would pull the trigger without thinking twice, ¡± she said furiously.


    ¡°Oh, you mean you will pull the trigger at the chief¡¯s son?¡± I asked her, my tone was filled with sarcasm.


    ¡°That¡¯s his only saving grace, if he wasn¡¯t the chief¡¯s son, I would have beaten him up a long time ago, who knows, I might have even killed him,¡± Angel continued herment.


    Sometimes I wonder why Angel and Randy behave like mice and cats, they are always quarreling over everything.  Their behaviors really bother me, but I¡¯ve learned to live with them over the years.


    Oh, I forgot to tell you, Angel, Randy and I are childhood best friends, we grew up together, our mothers were once best friends, and they were really close like sisters, but along the line, the three women stoppedmunicating with one another, and theymitted their time to their marriage.


    You might be wondering what I meant by my mother being best friends with Randy¡¯s mum, considering the fact that I hate his mum, well the story isplicated, and I will tell you another time.


    After dressing up, we selected our bags, and Angel ordered an Uber. We were both underage, so we didn¡¯t drive.


    The Uber arrived on time, and we were on our way to the night party.


    Night club


    The intoxicating smell of alcohol, cigarettes, and hard drugs filled the air. The hall was filled with loud banging music, and the dance floor was scattered as different males and females danced to the beat of the music.


    On the podium, Prince was performing one of his album songs.


    ¡°Oh, baby! Let¡¯s have some fun! ¡± Angel screamed at the top of her voice, but the dancers were too busy to pay attention to her.


    I looked around, and I felt belittled.


    Newly wedded couples milled about, ying games and enjoying drinks. Some couples lounged by the firece, chatting andughing. Rich business travelers huddled in the corner, they were surrounded by dozens of whores, and they seemed to be having fun.


    At a nearby table, dozens of teenagers were ying Monopoly, they were engrossed in the game, arguing over who had to pay rent and who got to roll the dice next.


    The club was bustling, and the loud DJ beat made it more lively.


    In the center of the room, ten strippers were dancing on the poles, they were half-dressed, and men were spraying money on their revealing breasts.


    ¡°Angel, these girls are so shameless! ¡± I said to my friend.


    ¡°Shameless? Luna wake up, we are in the twenty-first century, ¡± She replied and pulled me to the dance floor.


    The dance floor was crowded, and I kept bumping into people, Angel didn¡¯t look worried, she kept whining at her waist.


    My eyes kept moving, I was searching for the three peacocks, and luckily for me, I spotted them in a corner of the hall, they wereughing with some grown-up men, and I shook my head in pity.


    A few minutes into the dance, a guy walked up to Angel, and they both left the dancing floor.


    I felt alone, but suddenly my nose caught an intoxicating scent, and it definitely wasn¡¯t the smell of alcohol. It was so intoxicating that I felt drunk, its fragrance was that of fresh roses and the seaside. I have never been to the seaside before, so how am I able to predict the fragrance?


    Jaden Pov


    I sat down quietly in a corner of the club, my blood was boiling, and I felt really angry, I guess the sliver sweet was already manifesting its power in my body.


    ¡°But why is my heart breathing fast? ¡± I asked myself a rhetorical question, out of desperation I looked around, trying to distract myself with the half-naked dancingdies, but it wasn¡¯t working.


    You might be wondering what a silver sweet is. Well, it¡¯s a dangerous pill, and the night creatures are scared of it.


    You might be wondering if I am invulnerable to silver, well no, I am not resistant against silver, but Oliva and her fellow woman hunters found a way of converting the silver¡¯s disadvantages, to our advantage. The sliver sweet makes us hunters stronger and bloodthirsty. Yes, it boosts our body, and we be invincible against the night creatures¡¯ attack.

 That fragrance

    Jaden Pov.


    ¡°Who is night hunter?¡± You might be wondering, well just calm down, I will exin everything to you, step by step.


    But where should I start from? Okay, allow me to properly introduce myself.


    My name is Jaden Hunter, but my friends call me Jaden the ruthless hunter, and yes, I am very vicious and cruel. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have friends, I have quite arge number of friends/admirers. I am close with only a few of them, the rest are just for beautification.


    I grew up with Oliva and Jacob, they have been happily married for over twenty-five now. They are not my biological parents, I don¡¯t even know my biological parents, but I address them as mum and dad.


    I have four siblings¡­. I mean Oliva and Jacob gave birth to three children;  Amira, Aria, and Joseph, we all grew up as siblings, and we shared a not-too-deep sibling bond.


    Yeah, before I forgot to tell you, Oliva and Jacob are night hunters, and I was trained to be one of them.


    I had my first kill when I was just eight years old, I killed a witch. Oh that day, I was so scared,  and I nearly ran mad; but look at me today, I now kill dozens of night creatures without blinking my eyshes.


    Father and mother told us that demons,  vampires, werewolves, and witches are dangerous creatures and that they feed on human flesh and blood to survive.


    I didn¡¯t believe it at first, until the day my beloved aunt was ughtered by a pack of werewolves, that day I swore to eliminate all the night creatures.


    I grew up with pure hatred for night creatures, and when I clocked twelve years old, I eliminated an entire coven.


    My foster parents like and care for me, and I¡­. well, I don¡¯t hate them, I like Oliva in particr, she is a fierce and loving woman, she believes that everyone deserves a chance in life, everybody, excluding night creatures.


    Jacob on the other hand is a vigorous, and disciplined man, he wants everyone to follow on his footpath, and he doesn¡¯t take no for an answer.


    He once killed a pregnant she-wolf, right in my presence. Not only did he kill the she-wolf, but he also killed her little puppies, and husband; not that I care though.


    So I am guessing you now know who a night hunter is, you can either call us a night hunter, or an avenger because we avenge the death of our fellow human beings.


    I don¡¯t have a girlfriend, but I have whores, and bitches who warm my bed from time to time, I am homosexual, I do both male and female, and I am proud to be me!


    I am not the club type, I prefer to spend a romantic weekend in the forest, taking care of nature creatures.


    Wait, I said that I am not the club type, so what am I doing in a club? You might be wondering.


    Well, I was forced toe because my childhood friend Prince would be performing, I attend clubs when we have an assignment and it is necessary to be carried out in a clubhouse.


    Prince is not just a friend, he is also a member of the hunter¡¯s family. His parents are affluent and influence people in society, and that is one of the reasons why Prince is a full-time yboy, I don¡¯t care if he breaks all the girls¡¯ hearts, because it is only a fool that falls in love with Prince, unfortunately, this world is full of fools. Most girls are after just one thing, and it is called money! They don¡¯t care if their heart gets broken, all they care about is money and fame.


    ¡°Hey Jaden, let¡¯s get going, everywhere is starting to get hot,¡± Linda, my favorite store whispered into my ears.


    I didn¡¯t even bother to reply to her, I sat down and continued my thinking. Linda is a sexy and hot girl, and if it was to be a normal day, I would have jumped at the thought of entering her pants, it is not that I like her, I just like her body¡¯s curves. Yeah, I like big things.


    I felt very angry for no sensible reason, yes, the sliver sweet usually makes us restless, but I felt harder, which was strange.


    It was like my body was expecting someone or something, a thing I couldn¡¯t ce my hands on.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± I growled in frustration, and my friends turned to my direction in concern, some of them even dared to ask me what the matter was, but I lied to them that I was fine.


    Suddenly, my nose sniffed a scent, it smelt like rainfall, mixed with mint. I decided to ignore it at first, but the scent was very strong, and it made me wild. I felt like sucking and biting, but I didn¡¯t know what I wanted to bite.


    I looked around, my eyes searching the clubhouse, looking for answers, but the smell it was getting closer to me, so closed my eyes and listened to my inner mind, but¡­.. No! The scent, it was disappearing¡­ Oh no! I jumped up at once, I could see the surprised looks on my friends¡¯ faces, but I paid no attention to them.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I ran after the fragrance as fast as my long legs could carry me.

 Alone in the forest

    Luna¡¯s Pov


    I got mixed up in the crowd, and along the line, a man was trying to touch my breasts, so I angrily hit his hands, but to my greatest surprise, he brought out a gun and pointed it at my forehead, I was so scared. I wasn¡¯t even expecting this behavior.


    Also, the club was dark and crowded, and everybody was concentrating on the music and dancing.


    I noticed that a group of people were looking at us, and they were whispering among themselves.


    Oh! I nearly pooped on my body, and my hands were trembling in fear. I looked at the man with my most pitiful eyes, and I cried silently.


    ¡°Please sir, spare my life,¡± I begged him and fell on my knees.


    The man was dressed in ck overall clothes, his hair was ck, and he wore matching boots. Everything about him was ck and evil. He had a smile on his face, and I regretteding to the party.


    ¡°How did he even notice me? ¡± I asked myself.


    I knew that it was my dresses that drew him closer to me. And I regretted wearing the sexy gown, if I had known, I would have worn the gown that my mom gave me.


    ¡°Move!¡± He ordered with a hoarse voice and returned his gun to his pocket.


    I looked around me, my legs were trembling, and my brain was calcting, thinking of all my possible opinions.


    If I manage to escape from his side, I can easily mix with the crowd, and I bet he will never be able to catch me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think of anything tricky, one wrong move, and I will blow off your skull, so you better not try me!¡± He warned and burst into hystericalughter.


    Although I couldn¡¯t see his face clearing, judging from his words and appearance, he looked like a young man.


    ¡°I won¡¯t try anything funny, sir,¡± I assured him with teary eyes.


    ¡°Good, now move! I promise we¡¯ll have only a little bit of fun, I won¡¯t be rough on you,¡± he assured me with an evil smirk on his face.


    I didn¡¯t need his assurance, and  I wanted to run away. He is the devil, and if I spend a night with him, I might not survive it.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded my head, and the man was very happy, he smiled, and I smiled at him. We both walked quietly through the club and when I noticed that he was distracted, I quickly raised my knees and hit him on his third leg (cock)


    He screamed in pain and surprisingly, his screaming attracted the group of people that were looking at us before, they were six in number, two girls, and four boys.


    At first, I thought that they were going to save me, but when I saw the cruelty on their faces, I knew I was in grave danger.


    They were here for my good, they were here to end my life. These people brought out big guns and dangerous weapons, and immediately the club was scattered.


    I needed no one to tell me what to do, and I began a marathon run. I almost forgot that I came with Ang.


    I kept running, bumping into anything I met on my way. Those people weren¡¯t tired, they ran after me, and they were almost near me.


    My heart pondered fast, and I was afraid of death.


    I mean, who is not afraid of death? We all are, right?


    I continued to run, and people cleared the road for me. After a tiring run, I finally got into the forest, and everywhere became as silent as a graveyard. I couldn¡¯t hear their footsteps again, it seemed they had stopped chasing after me. So I slowed down, my breath was heavy, and I was panting heavily.


    My belly hurt so much, and I copsed on the floor.


    My legs were in pain, and I felt so bad. I wasn¡¯t ready for death, I needed to tell my mom that I loved and respected her.


    Jaden Pov


    After an endless search, I slowed down and concentrated on my environment, I noticed that the club was scattered and that everybody was trying to run away.


    ¡® What are those guys up to? ¡± I asked myself as I thought about my other team members. I gave them the privilege to have fun, but I warned them to have fun respectfully, so why were they causing a scene? ¡± I asked myself and shook my head pitifully.


    I could not perceive that beautiful perfume scent again, but I noticed that some of my friends were chasing after something, they looked very serious and focused, so I decided to join them in their chase.


    I quickly pressed my wristwatch rm bell (Every night Hunter has it, and it forewarns our other members whenever we get into danger!)


    All the hunters in the room started to identify themselves, and they brought out their weapons and joined in the mysterious search.


    Surprisingly, as we ran in the direction of the forest, I could smell that strange fragrance, and I ran faster. I hoped to see the person who used such a strange perfume, and luckily, I might spend a night in the mysterious person¡¯s arms.


    I don¡¯t mind if the person is a male, as long as he has a good dick that can be f**ked, then I am fine with him.


    On getting to the forest we all slowed down, and I noticed that they were looking around, it seemed like they were searching for something. I had no patience, and I turned to face them, wondering what they were looking for.


    It better be a good thing, I didn¡¯t want to waste my evening searching for an unknown figure.


    ¡°Kulture, what is going on? What happened? ¡± I asked one of the girls on my team.


    Yes, I am the team leader, and I have ten members. I was rmed, and my mind was thinking outside of the box.


    ¡°Oh boss, we were suddenly attacked by ady!¡± Kulture replied, she was gasping heavily as she spoke.


    My eyes widened, ady? A fragrance? I was surprised, and once again I began to think outside the box.

 Luna has been shot dead!

    ¡°Suddenly attacked?¡± Prince looked at her with a confused face. ¡°Please exin yourself more clearly, be specific!¡± he said to her with a strict voice, I could sense the impatience in his voice. It wasn¡¯t his fault though, our blood was boiling so it is natural for us to have the urge to kill.


    ¡°I think that she is a witch, it is only a witch that possesses the type of face she had! How dare she? Who gave her the right to hit me on my prick?¡± Joseph, my elder brothermented, it was then that I noticed his girlfriend, Lulu, her hands on his dick, she was massaging it.


    ¡°Wait, what!! ¡± I yelled angrily,  ¡°Do you mean we have been chasing a girl, simply because she kicked you on your always doing dick?¡± I asked, my voice was filled with sarcasm and irritation.


    ¡°What do you mean? Why are you sounding like that?¡± Joseph angrily hit his girlfriend¡¯s hands, and walked up to me; his eyes were burning in fury, and his steps were life-threatening. But I was not moved, I kept staring at him, anticipating his next action. I was curious to see his next move, and I didn¡¯t bother to hide it.


    I am not scared of him, and neither does his appearance frighten me, Joseph might be taller, and bigger than me, but I am wiser and


    more stronger than him.


    ¡°If you had kept your dick where it was supposed to be, she would not have kicked you! I think it is high time you start acting like a mature and grown-up man! Grow up, Joseph!¡± I scolded my big brother, and he didn¡¯t look pleased at all.


    ¡°Hey Jaden, Father might have made you our team leader, but you have no right to disrespect me! So warn yourself, and remember I am the older one here!¡± Joseph with gritting teeth, and I watch him in amusement.


    This guy is one of the dumbest people I have ever met.


    ¡°Why are you always jealous of me? If you wanted to be our team leader, you could have just told Father! So please, I didn¡¯t make myself our leader!¡± I replied as inly as I could.


    ¡°Stop mentioning my father¡¯s name in the stinking mouth of yours! He is my father, not yours! ¡± Joseph screamed at the top of his voice.


    By this time, the other eight team members were already getting scared, and they were murmuring, begging me to forgive Joseph.


    I could not me them, whenever Joseph and I fight, he always ends up with broken lips, mouth, and teeth. He is always the one sustaining deadly injuries, and my mother would be so mad at me. That is one of the reasons I hate to fight with him. But this time around, he had freely walked into my trap, and with the way I was feeling, I just couldn¡¯t let it slide. He needed some beating, and I wanted to teach him a few lessons.


    I raised my fist and was about to punch him in the face when my ears suddenly caught wind of something. It was an undeniable desire, and oh! My body felt hot.


    I immediately jumped off Joseph¡¯s body, and I turned in the direction of the voice. My team members were on alert, and they patiently awaited my next signal.


    I could hear whimpers, and although the voice was faint, I could still hear it.


    ¡°Can you hear it? Can you hear that cry?¡± I asked my teammates in a very low voice, and they nodded their hands.


    I carefully brought out my gun, and I raised my left hand, they understood my signal, and they all took their position.


    Even my brother, Joseph, forgot that we were about to fight, he also positioned himself.


    We were all ready, but my hands were still up (Once I drop my hands, it means kill)


    Luna¡¯s Pov


    I thought they had left, but I was shocked when I heard whispers, it was different voices all speaking at once, some sounded angry, while the rest were fighting.


    I was so scared that I burst into tears.


    Those people were holding guns and dangerous weapons, but I didn¡¯t have a chance of survival. I remembered my mother and father, and my heart yearned for them. I also remembered my best friend; Randy, and Ang.


    I could easily fight them, but they were with dangerous weapons, and my chance of survival was just forty percent.


    ¡°Come out right now!¡± a husky voice rumbled, and that intoxicating fragrance was all over the forest, it meant that the person I was looking for was nearby. I swallowed my spite and epted fate.


    I said myst prayer and prepared my mind for death before I came out of my hiding ce.


    Jaden Pov


    When she came out, I was lost in her eyes. There were teardrops all over her face, which meant that she had been crying.


    For the first time in a long time, my heart yearned out for a girl. You might be wondering why I said that in a very long time. Well, I once liked a girl, but it was many years ago. I was ten, and the girl was probably six or seven.


    I saw the girl in the forest, and she was hiding from someone. Her perfect smile and deep dimples drew me closer to her.


    I hade to the forest to forget my pains, after quarreling with Joseph, and her smile alone made me forget my pain and sorrow.


    While hiding, some wild animals came near her, and she happily yed with them.


    I loved her bravery, and I had a liking for her immediately, but sadly, I could only watch and adore her from a distance.


    Later, her mother came to pick her up, and I never got to know her name. All I knew was that she wore a beautiful ne around her neck, and her smile could melt even the most hardened criminal heart.


    But after she left, I naturally disliked girls, and I refused to start a serious rtionship.


    I kept staring at the girl curiously, and she also looked at me with a worried face.


    But my teammates were getting impatient, and they grumbled.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s kill her already!¡± Julie, the other girl in our team squealed, her hands were shaking furiously.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I ignored them. Why would I even think of killing a girl that makes me feel alive?


    ¡°Hunter! You are taking too much time, Dad will be expecting us. Let¡¯s kill this crap and go! ¡± Joseph, my stupid brother shouted at me, and my other teammates also agreed with him.


    I was confused, should I kill the girl who makes my body feel alive, or should I kill her, and make my friends happy?


    ¡°Hey hunter, are you alright?¡± Prince asked me worriedly.


    Just when I was about to answer his question, a gunshot was heard, somebody had pulled the trigger. And the girl fell to the ground like a piece of dead meat.

 Who pulled the trigger?

    Jaden Pov


    ¡°Who pulled the trigger?!¡± I roared like a wounded lion, my heart was bleeding heavily, and I could feel my rage, it was threatening to explode me.


    The entire team kept quiet, and their silence enraged me the more; I pulled out a sharp knife and I ced it on Julie¡¯s neck. She would surely chicken out, and confess.


    ¡°Tell me Kulture! Who pulled the trigger? Who shot when I haven¡¯t permitted you to? Who is that person? Tell me!¡± I yelled at her furiously, and just as I suspected, she began to tremble, and in no time, she was stammering, and sweating profusely.


    My other teammates were surprised by my actions, but they didn¡¯t bother to talk. Probably because they knew that Julie and I were friends, and I was not going to hurt her.


    ¡°Jaden! Are you crazy? How dare you threaten my girl with a knife!?¡± Joseph barked at me, but I hissed at him.


    ¡°If your girl refuses to talk, trust me I won¡¯t just point a gun at her, I will cut her throat off, just dare me!¡± I threatened him with gritting teeth.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    My team members knew that I wasn¡¯t joking, and they began to murmur, some were telling me to stop my joke, while some were saying that I should just forget about the girl!


    But I refused to listen to their words, and my eyes were focused on Joseph.


    ¡°Yes, I pulled the trigger! So, what are you going to do about it?¡± Joseph asked with challenging shoulders, and my anger got the better part of me.


    His stupid behaviors could not be overlooked, and I wanted to show him who I was. I  jumped on Joseph and started to punch his face.


    Redesigning and restructuring his face.


    My anger reached its peak, and no one could stop me, not even my mom. I was so angry, and I released my anger and frustration on him.


    ¡°Hey, hunter, the girl is gone!¡± Kulture announced it to me, but I didn¡¯t bother to attend to her because I knew that she was trying to get me off Joseph.


    But when I heard my friends gasp, my attention turned to their direction, and I quickly stood up from Joseph.


    I looked around the floor, and surprisingly, I could not find the girl either.


    I looked around, but still, she was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± I asked a rhetorical question.


    Luna¡¯s Pov


    Everything was going smoothly, and the man whom I suspected was their leader kept staring at me with curious eyes, and I thought he knew me from somewhere. I also looked him in the eyes, and it was an eyeball-to-eyeballpetition.


    His perfume was intoxicating, and I got lost in his eyes.


    After a light argument between the team members, one of the men shot me on my neck, and I fell to the floor like a lifeless soul. I thought that I was going to die. I was already about to close my eyes, but a man appeared out of nowhere. I could not see his face because my vision was blurry. But what I did notice was the way he touched my arms, and we both materialized out of the forest.


    Cory¡¯s Pov


    I was in the forest, on my way to visit our vampyout. The vampires were celebrating a kind of opening ceremony, to wee Neb, Combo, and Raphael in advance.


    Although I wasn¡¯t invited, I still could not miss it.


    While on my way, I suddenly heard shouting, and noises emancipating from a heated quarrel.


    I was alert, and I opened my eyes and ears widely. I could sense the strange presence of my daughter, but I had to assure myself several times that my daughter was at a concert, and she was probably having fun.


    My phone suddenly rang, it was my informant, and I wondered why he was calling me. Nheless, I picked up the call.


    ¡°The¡­. Hunter¡­ . hunters!¡± he stuttered, his breathing was unstable, he must have been running for quite a long time.


    ¡°Hunters? What do you mean? Where are you?¡± I asked him anxiously.


    ¡°I have gotten to a safe warehouse, and I will be alright. Also, I caught a glimpse of that girl¡­ the one you instructed me to keep an eye on, ¡± he informed me, and my eyes widened immediately.


    ¡°What! My daughter? My Luna Queen!¡± I yelled at the top of my voice.


    ¡°Whoa¡­ wait there¡­. Your what? Daughter¡­.. But you never told me that you had a daughter, you didn¡¯t even tell me that you have gotten married! How can you be so insincere? I thought you trusted me?¡± He asked too many questions at a time, but I was in no mood for questions and answers.


    ¡°Where did you see herst? ¡± I asked him impatiently.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you because you have not answered my question! ¡± he replied childishly.


    ¡°My daughter must not die! If anything happens to her, I will make sure I remove your already dead heart from your chest!¡± I threatened him ruthlessly, and he squeaked.


    ¡°Wait! I regret informing you then! ¡± he replied and hissed.


    ¡°Where did you see her? ¡± u asked onest time, but this time around, my voice was not friendly at all.


    ¡°In the forest, the night hunters were chasing her into the forest, ¡± he informed me,  ¡°by the way, is she also a vampire because I kind of think she is cute, ¡± he said. I am sure that wherever he is, he must be smiling slyly.


    I hissed and caught off the call angrily, he sure knows how to piss me off.


    I quickly materialized myself out of the forest. And to my utmost surprise, I was taken to Luna¡¯s side. She was lying on the floor, and he had a gun hole in her neck.


    I carefully carried her out of the forest since the hunters were fighting among themselves.


    I didn¡¯t bother to call Ell, I teleported my Luna to a hotel room.


    Luna¡¯s Pov


    When I opened my eyes, I could see my father¡¯s face. He was beside me, and he looked really worried. I jumped up and looked around the room,  this was not my room, it looked like a hotel room.


    I touched the hole of my gunshot, and to my greatest surprise, it was no longer there. I was so scared, and my father was also looking at me suspiciously.


    ¡°Oh no! What is happening to my body? Where am I? Am I dead!¡± My heart screamed out for answers, and I nearly passed out.

 Father and daughter

    Cory¡¯s Pov


    I was confused and scared at the same time, how was this possible?


    How did the wound dry up so quickly?


    ¡°Does it mean Luna is not a human? Is my suspicion correct?¡± Many thoughts passed through my mind, and I could also see the confused look and her face. She didn¡¯t understand what was happening, her eyes were searching for answers just like mine.


    ¡°Dad, what is happening? Am I dead already?¡± Luna asked me, and burst into uncontroble tears.


    ¡°You are not dead, baby girl, everything will be alright,¡± Father assured me, but it wasn¡¯t working. The more he talked, the scarier it became.


    I was shivering in fear, I was really sad, and my father tried to calm me down.


    ¡°My Luna, it is alright, I am sure that everything will be alright,¡± he said gently and embraced me.


    ¡°But Father, how can this be possible? I am sure that man shot at me, I felt it, he shot me! So howe the wound has suddenly disappeared? How is this possible?¡± I asked him different questions curiously, but my father could only sign because he didn¡¯t have an answer to any of my questions.


    ¡°Oh! Daddy, I am so scared! Do you think Mom will disown me when she finds out? Oh no, what will my friends say? Randy will be so scared!¡± I panicked and broke down into another round of self-pity.


    My dad just kept staring at me, he didn¡¯t console me like before, he just allowed me to cry out my heart.


    And I did just that.


    After crying for hours, I voluntarily kept quiet, and I stared into my father¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Father, even if I am a witch, it means that one of my parents is also not a human being! Are you and mother sorcerers, because if you are not, then how was I born?¡± I asked him without thinking straight.


    My Father¡¯s eyes widened in shock, my questions must have freaked him out.


    ¡°Luna, what are you saying? What do you mean? Who is putting ideas in your head?¡± He asked me with a deep frown,  ¡°Are you trying to say that your mum and I ain¡¯t your real parents? Do you mean that your mom cheated on me? Are you using her of being an unfaithful partner?¡± Father asked me, he looked really angry.


    I also kept quiet and reasoned what I had just said, and indeed, my words were kind of stupid, I was wrong to have said that.


    ¡°Dad, I am so sorry, I was so worried that I ended up spouting rubbish! I am sorry for thinking outside the box!¡± I apologized and bowed my head soberly.


    I could feel another round of tears and my eyes hurt so badly.


    ¡°You are a special child. But don¡¯t worry, I will make sure I get answers to your questions. Don¡¯t think too much about it, and make sure you don¡¯t tell your friends, we can not trust anybody now,¡± Father advised me, and I nodded in agreement.


    ¡°But, who are those guys anyways, and why are they holding dangerous weapons? Could they be with the police department?¡± I asked my father curiously.


    ¡°I promise to answer your questions very soon,¡± Father said and pecked my forehead.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I hummed and hugged him tightly.


    ¡°By the way, what happened exactly before?¡± Father asked me curiously.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± I sighed sadly,  ¡°I was in the club hall when a man suddenly¡­. ¡±


    ¡°No, that is not what I meant, I mean what happened back at home, the time you screamed in your room?¡± he interrupted my sentence before I couldplete my words.


    ¡°Did I scream back in my room?¡± I asked curiously, and I could see the shocked expression on my father¡¯s face.


    Cory¡¯s Pov


    Luna¡¯s question confirmed my doubts about E. I knew that something was off when she asked me to leave the room, but I chose to believe her because she lied about her stupid prayers.


    ¡°So am I daydreaming? Or am I correct? ¡± I wondered aloud.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I guess you are daydreaming because I don¡¯t remember screaming at home!¡± She replied and paused for a moment,   ¡°Or could it be the trauma from what just happened that made you a daydreamer?¡± she asked anxiously.


    ¡°Of course not love,¡± I replied andughed cheerfully.  ¡°Also, can you remember what happened back at home? I need every single detail?¡±I  asked, and she nodded her head.


    I was suspecting my wife, and I had to clear my doubts.


    ¡°When I came back from school, Mother reminded me about the concert, and she asked if my dress was ready, I told her that I¡¯ve already bought a dress, and she gave me her permission to leave,¡± She replied innocently, it was at that moment I knew something was wrong. Someone was messing with my daughter¡¯s memory!


    ¡°E¡­ ¡± I gritted my teeth and murmured under my breath.


    ¡°Dad, are you alright? Your questions are very confusing, ¡± my daughter looked worried, so I smiled, to assure her that I was alright.


    ¡°I am fine sweetie, it¡¯s just that, I am suspecting El¡­.¡± I paused and didn¡¯tplete my statement, because it was too early to raise unnecessary suspicions between mother, and daughter.


    E was still suspect, and I couldn¡¯t wait to question her.


    I know that I am not a saint, and I also have my secrets, but I am willing to dig deeper into hers.


    ¡°That aside, Luna, when did you change your dress? I clearly remember that this wasn¡¯t the


    dress you wore before leaving the house!¡± I asked her, and I finally calmed down. I had noticed her dress when I carried her from the floor, but I just didn¡¯tin about it.


    Luna looked surprised, and she faked a smile, ¡°Oh Dad! I am sorry, it won¡¯t happen again, ¡± she apologized and closed her pretty eyes.


    I burst intoughter,  ¡°Daughter, are you in need of a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Daddy! ¡± Luna winced and stood up from the bed.


    She looked so cute, and Iughed, ¡°Sweetie you are just seventeen years old, why are you behaving like an adult?¡± I asked her amidst myughter.


    ¡°Your words are ridiculous! Don¡¯t you think that I am too young to have a boyfriend? Move over, I have you, what do I need a boyfriend for, anyway?¡± she coaxed me with her sweet words.


    ¡°Okay, I guess you are right, ¡± I smiled slyly.  ¡°Are you hungry? Should I get you something to eat?¡± I asked her and stood up from bed.


    ¡°Well, I am not hungry b¡­¡± She wasn¡¯t even done talking when her belly growled loudly.


    And Iughed at her, and she alsoughed. It was a pleasurable moment for us, and weughed out our sorrow and pains


    After a few minutes, I ordered food.


    Although I acted right and fine, deep down, I suspected my wife. Something fishy was going on, and I couldn¡¯t wait to unravel the mystery.


    After eating, Luna took a quick shower, and we both left the hotel.


    Throughout our journey back home, I wasn¡¯t feeling alright, and my mind was not bnced.


    ¡°How am I going to approach E? What will be her reaction? How will Luna feel?¡± My mind kept reasoning and wondering.

 Who is Cory?

    E¡¯s Pov


    I was shocked beyond my imagination, her words were really surprising.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    But can it be true? Is the Queen Mother right? Should I obey her and start monitoring Cory?


    ¡°But wait! How is it even possible!?¡± I asked myself numerous times, as I ced around the room in horror. I kept stamping my foot on the ground, making sure that I vexed my anger on something.


    I want to be removed from the darkness, I want to know what is truly happening! I need to clear my head!


    Believe me, I don¡¯t doubt my sister, not her words, I know that she hears from the moon goddess, but this is Cory that we are talking about.


    I have known him for over seventeen years now, and I have never for once suspected him. He hasn¡¯t given me any reason to doubt him.


    Although sometimes I wonder why he is not getting old, he told me that his parents were powerful people, and they stopped him from aging when he reached a particr age.


    I didn¡¯t really buy it at first, but I also had no reason to doubt his words.


    Why won¡¯t I even trust my husband? His life is very simple; he is a hunter, and he doesn¡¯t stay outte.


    During our seventeen years of marriage, I have never stopped loving him. I envy the type of humble heart he had, he never quarreled for too long. Even when I am the one at fault, he still apologizes, just because he wants peace to reign.


    Well we do have light quarrels sometimes, but our ability to handle it made us the happy couple that we are.


    I love and trust him, even more than I trust myself. He is everything that I have ever wanted in a man, and he helped me to understand the real meaning of love.


    He¡¯s caring, loving, honest, humble, respectful, gentle, and although sometimes he could be harsh and cold. I understand his every mood, and I know how to calm him down.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± I sighed, and my bracelet suddenly rang.


    (Sometimes when my sisters wanted tomunicate with me, they send messages to magical bracelets)


    Once it rings, it means there is something important we need to talk about, and I immediately report back to duty.


    On this particr day, I was extra careful, and I made sure that I left no stone unturned. I locked all the doors, I closed the windows, and I closed all the house curtains.


    After making sure that everywhere was safe, I sat down on a chair in the living room, and I gently closed my eyes.


    My mind drifted away and traveled on a perilous journey.


    My body was dead to the touches of earth, and its people.


    Another realm


    When I arrived in the throne hall, I was surprised to see my sister, along with four other women.


    I bowed down, and went on my knees.


    They all looked worried, and two of them were looking at me angrily.


    *What have I done this time?* I wondered and continuously asked myself.


    ¡°Sisters, is everything alright?¡± I asked them.


    (We were all sisters under the moon)


    ¡°You! So you dared to show your face! Hmm, after all the horrible things you have done!¡± Cme, one of the elders of the guardian angels yelled at me angrily. ¡°What were you doing?! You have failed!¡± She screamed, and I batted my eyes curiously.


    ¡°Failed? What do you mean, sister Cme?¡± I asked curiously. I was confused and worried at the same time because the look on everyone¡¯s faces was not friendly at all.


    ¡°You mutt¡­¡±


    ¡°Hush!¡± Samantha cautioned Selena before she couldplete her hateful speech.


    Selena didn¡¯t give up, and she continued her screaming. ¡°You guys are spoiling her too much!¡± She yelled, and hissed loudly.


    I could see the death res from her side, and I knew that she was thinking of strangling me.


    ¡°I understand that she is your sister and thest born, but at least try and understand, Yasmine is our major priority! Nothing must happen to her, if we want our world to survive!¡± She dered.


    The Queen mother kept quiet, and I hated to see her quiet, she must be confused about who to support.


    But, I also didn¡¯t know what I did wrong, yet they kept yelling at me.


    ¡°Sisters, what¡¯s going on?¡± I asked impatiently, and they all sighed.


    ¡°Lora, Luna was attacked by a team of hunters,¡± Ruth said with a sad voice. And I was shocked beyond words.


    ¡°What! My precious daughter was attacked?! When? By who?!¡± I asked in shock, and my level of worry increased greatly.


    ¡°Oh stop the pretense!¡± Cme hissed at me, ¡°Also, she is not your daughter, she is your queen, and most especially your responsibility!¡± She said angrily.


    Okay, I understand the reason for Cme¡¯s behavior, she hates me naturally, but her hatred for me increased when my sisters sent me out for this mission.


    She was so jealous that day, and since then she had beenmenting that my sisters were partial in their decision. She said that they choose me, because I belong to their bloodline.


    It¡¯s not like I care about what she thinks though, to me she is a barking dog, looking for affectionate attention.


    ¡°Cme, Selena! You guys should calm down, and all of you should keep quiet!¡± Rocky reprimanded everyone in the room. And the hall became quiet immediately.


    ¡°And for your information, Lora is Luna¡¯s mother. Just think about it, she raised her up, and she has been treating her well for over twenty years now. So she has every right to be her mother.¡±. The Queen mother said, and my other sisters nodded in agreement.


    ¡°If I was given the chance I would have raised her better,¡± Cme scoffed, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile inwardly.


    *Raised her better? In your dreams. What a boring joke, I am sure that if she is given the opportunity,


    Yasmine would be disrespectful and rude, just like her.*


    I didn¡¯t voice out my opinion, I kept quiet, patiently waiting for my sisters¡¯ words.


    They would defend and support me, that I am very sure of.

 We both know our secrets!!

    And just as I had anticipated, my elder sisters growled at her, and Rocky stood up from her throne, and walked up to Cme angrily.


    ¡°One more word from you, and I will make sure I cut your tongue and feed it to the ravens!¡± She threatened with a menacing voice, and Cme bowed her head immediately.


    ¡°You are an elder, instead of spending a year ming Lora, you should be thinking of a way forward! What has happened has happened! We now need solutions, not criticism!¡± She said with a loud voice, and nobody bothered to argue again.


    ¡°I am so sorry for what happened. But I will look into it, I promise!¡± I assured my sister with determination.


    ¡°Fair enough, I trust you. But E, have you thought about what I told you?¡± The Queen¡¯s mother asked. I wasn¡¯t expecting her question, I mean not at that time. I was hoping that she wouldn¡¯t ask the question. But, she asked, and I must provide an answer to it.


    ¡°Hmm, well, it is still surprising. But I am thinking about it, and I will start to watch him closely,¡± I told her, and bowed my head.


    ¡°Oh, I understand sister. I was also surprised, but you have to act quickly, you need to do something about it, and most especially you need to be very careful,¡± She warned me, and I nodded my head.


    ¡°I will be very careful, sister!¡± I assured her and bowed.


    ¡°Also, about Luna, she was attacked by a team of hunters,¡± Rocky informed me, and I was surprised.


    ¡°Hunter? What do the hunters want from her? I have already locked her powers in the ne I gave her, and she promised me that she will never remove it,¡± I replied with a puzzled face.


    ¡°Oh Lora, they were no ordinary shadow hunters, they are skilled silver agents, and their group has influences at the top!¡± She replied, and her response confused me the most.


    ¡°Wow! Influence at the top? As in they are connected to many rich and powerful people?¡± I asked, to be sure.


    ¡°Yes, they are! Those hunters have killed a lot of powerful night creatures, including werewolves, they are ruthless, and they will kill their members without batting an eysh!¡± She informed me.


    ¡°So, you have to be ready at all times. ¡±


    ¡± That is normal, all night hunters are ruthless, they have no heart, just like the Vampires!¡±I replied innocently, and Rocky burst intoughter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a naive girl! You have to think straight and think we¡¯ll. I told you all that information, not to scare you, but to make you ready and prepared. This mission is very dangerous because hunters are already in the scenes.¡±  I could see the concerned look on her face as she spoke, and it melted my heart.


    I was happy to see that my sisters loved me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry sister, I will be extra careful, and I will report my everyday findings to you,¡± I promised her, and she smiled.


    ¡°Great, that¡¯s great!¡± She smiled. ¡°Also, when you get back home, try and exin some of our secrets to Luna. She will be clocking eighteen very soon. Once she reaches that age, your ne will not be able to protect her, and her life might be at risk. So, it is high time she starts to know about her future and her life path!¡± The Queen¡¯s mother instructed me, and I bowed.


    ¡°Also your husband knows, ¡± she informed me.


    ¡°Know what again?¡± I raised my head, confused about what she met.


    ¡°He has dug deep, and if my sense is correct, he is nning topel you today!¡±


    ¡°Compel me? Is he a vampire or a wizard?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°I still haven¡¯t found out yet. But please tread with caution,¡± Queen Mother advised me, and I promised to obey her every instruction.


    He might have known my secret, but now, I also know his, so we are now legally on the same page.


    I bowed to the throne and opened my eyes. I was back at my house, but I didn¡¯t know what to do.


    *Knock knock!* Some people were knocking at my door, so I quickly stood up to attend to them.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mum!¡± I heard my Luna¡¯s tiny voice, as I tried to open the door.


    My heart skipped, so I quickly opened the door.


    Luna jumped on me like I was her goddess, and she burst into tears, refusing to let go of me. I also hugged her tightly. But I tried my best not to cry, I don¡¯t want to start raising any form of confusion.


    Cory stood at the door and kept looking at me suspiciously.


    I was also stealing gazes at him, I still couldn¡¯t believe that my husband was a non-human.


    We were both looking at ourselves in the eyes, and Luna still refused to let go.


    Not that I mind though, I enjoyed my darling daughter¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Are you alright? Did the party go well? Why are you crying? Why did your fathere to pick you up!? Luna, are you okay?¡± I asked many questions at a time feigning innocence, but Luna didn¡¯t reply to me, she just kept crying and whimpering.


    ¡°E, we need to talk! Your daughter seeks an answer, and I also demand for them! You have questions to answer, and things to say!¡± Cory said and walked up to me.

 Cory left the house (Secrets uncovered)

    Although I was bold, I still got cold feet. I faked an innocent face, and I gently tapped Luna¡¯s on her shoulder.


    She raised her head and looked at me curiously.


    ¡°Baby girl, what happened? Why is your father mad at me? Please talk to me, what did I do wrong?¡± I asked with a sad voice. I could see the surprised look on his face, I guessed he wasn¡¯t expecting me to ask Luna that question.


    He thought that I was going to scramble in fear. But what he didn¡¯t know was that I was more experienced than him in this game, in fact, I had been ying it long before he was born.


    It¡¯s either I don¡¯t confess in front of Luna, or we both expose ourselves in her presence.


    ¡°Mum, I am sorry. But, I know why my father is acting like this. A lot of things happened in the club, he must be angry about it,¡± Luna replied and bowed her head.    ¡°I know that I have disappointed you, you are also mad at me right now. I am so sorry for lying to you and am also sorry for changing my dress at your back, I promise to change for the better,¡± She apologized, and promised.


    ¡°It was then I realized that she had changed her decent gown to a revealing one. I didn¡¯t scold her, because I knew that she must have learned her lesson.


    I gently ced my lips on her forehead, and I kissed her nose.


    ¡°E, Luna can¡¯t remember what happened earlier today, I mean after the time you went to her room to pray for her,¡± Cory announced, and his words surprised me.


    He didn¡¯t even bother to waste any time.


    ¡°What do you mean, by the time I went to her room? Also, I don¡¯t remember any special thing happening,¡± I replied, a little bit anxious.


    ¡°Oh please, don¡¯t give that bullshit! What do you mean by you don¡¯t remember? What exactly don¡¯t you remember?¡± Cory yelled at me, and I could see the confusion on Luna¡¯s face, and she looked at me in shock.


    Cory and I don¡¯t fight, so I guess she was shocked to see us quarreling.


    I didn¡¯t n for this either.


    I know that he was angry at me, but I expected him to act mature in his behaviors, if not for me, but because of our daughter.


    ¡°Mum, Dad, is everything alright? Am I the cause of this problem?¡± She asked way too many questions, and I bowed my head


    in shame.


    Cory didn¡¯t bother to answer her, he just kept staring at me angrily.


    ¡°Luna dear, we are alright, okay!¡± I assured her, in my mind I was wondering if that was true.


    ¡°Now go to your room, take a shower, and rest for a while. I wille and join you very soon. Also, I¡¯ve prepared your favorite meal,¡± I coaxed my daughter, and she happily kissed my cheeks before she left.


    After making sure that she was out of our sight, I turned to face my angry husband.


    He looked really upset, and his eyes were demanding an answer to his thousand questions, my eyes were also demanding answers from him.


    ¡°Who are you, E? What are you!!¡± He yelled at me with an over-demanding voice.


    ¡°And who are you, Cory Biber? What breed or species are you? Who are your parents? And what are your sibling¡¯s names?¡± I asked with an evil smile on my face.


    Coey looked shocked, and his expression gave him away. He looked at me in surprise.


    I smiled and walked closer to him.


    He stood there like a paralyzed man, his eyes were blinking, his mouth was moving but no words wereing out of it.


    ¡°Wait¨C what¨C what.. d¡­ do.. you¡­ mean? What are you talking about?¡± he stuttered after a few minutes of silence. I know that he was shocked, but he tried his best to hide his true expression.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything, neither am I talking about anything. I just want to know who my husband is, I want to know who you are! Who have I been giving my body and love to?¡± I replied and wrapped his arms around his neck seducingly.


    Cory could not talk, and he kept staring at me in horror.  ¡°You must be mistaken, you are surely confusing me for someone else,¡± he stammered and wanted to leave the room, but I held him tightly.


    ¡°Are you a vampire or a warlock?¡± I asked him at once, and the question caught him off guard.


    His eyes widened, and I needed not to be told what it meant. It is either he is a vampire or a warlock.


    ¡°Oh, tell me!¡± I demanded.  ¡°Are you a vampire? Have I been giving my body all these years?¡± I asked him and immediately removed my hands from his neck.


    ¡°L¨C look¨C I¡­ I- don¡¯t ¨Ck ¨Cknow¡­ What you are talking about..¡± he stuttered and tried to touch me, but I hit his arms off me at once.


    ¡°You lied to me! You lied to our daughter! You told me that your parents stood you from aging, and I believed it like a fool would. You were a vampire all these years! Why didn¡¯t you tell me? How dare you lie to me! Do you take me for a fool!¡± I yelled at him angrily. I know that I also had my secrets, but I never expected him to lie about his real identity.


    ¡°Wait! Why are you yelling at me? Don¡¯t you deserve to be yelled at also? You also lied to me! You also kept a huge secret from me! So stop acting like a saint! Stop acting like the innocent one, you are not innocent!!¡± he said, and hissed at me.


    I was surprised, I didn¡¯t expect my husband to behave that way.


    ¡°Cory, I am here on a mission! All our life together is part of my damn mission! So why can¡¯t I keep that away from you?!¡± I asked him angrily.


    Cory looked shocked. It was then I realized what I had just said, and I immediately felt regretful about it.


    But what is done is done, and it can no longer be changed.


    ¡°You mean that our rtionship, and the love we shared was all part of your mission? What mission exactly!!! Our seventeen years of marriage was all part of your mission!!¡± he asked with a hurt voice, tears welling up in his eyes.


    ¡°W¡­ well¡­ I¨C I¨C sorry,¡± I apologized. I don¡¯t even know why I apologized, and I regretted it immediately. My apology ruined our rtionship greatly.


    ¡°You are sorry!? E, you have been ying with my heart and emotions all these years, and all you can say is sorry!! Are you for real!!¡± he yelled at the top of his voice.


    And I secretly prayed that his screaming didn¡¯t wake up my daughter.


    I wanted tofort him, I really did, but I just couldn¡¯t move, I felt tied to the floor!


    I continued to stare at him, and we both cried out our hearts.


    After a while, he paused and looked at me.  ¡°Yes, you are right, I am a vampire,¡± he confessed and stood up. He cleaned his eyes and looked at me eyeball to eyeball.


    ¡°But tell me, who are you!?¡± he asked with a challenging voice.


    ¡°I am E, your wife,¡± I replied, and he burst into hystericalughter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a wife, at least, not anymore,¡± he said and smiled at me.  ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked but this time around his voice was husky and harsh.


    ¡°I am Lora, a guardian angel, and I am sent by the moon goddess messenger herself. We protect the pure and chosen ones!¡± I replied soberly and smiled at once.


    Cory¡¯s Pov


    ¡°Guardian angel? Moon goddess? As in werewolf goddess?¡± I asked and looked at her in surprise.


    I was surprised, and my eyes quickly scanned her from head to toe.


    ¡°Yes, the moon goddess, as in the werewolf creator. I am sent by them, but I am not a werewolf. I came from the family of an ancient bloodline of angels. You can call me a guardian angel, or a guardian fairy,¡± she said to me. E raised her face.


    ¡°How is Luna connected to you then? And why are shadow hunters after her?¡± I asked cautiously.


    I noticed the way her eyes flicked, and turned white. She immediately turned her eyes away.


    ¡°I am sorry, but I can¡¯t tell you now. Trust me, I will tell youter,¡± she replied with a mncholy voice, and I burst intoughter.


    ¡°That is a big pity, but I doubt that there will be a next time,¡± I said and turned to leave. ¡°Since she is connected to you, then treat her right, and introduce her to her biological father, let her know the truth about life. Also, greet your husband for me,¡± I said, my voice filled with jealousy and envy.


    E¡¯s Pov


    I was shocked, and I immediately held his hands before he could leave. I went on my knees, and tears flowed out of my eyes.


    ¡°But you said you love me! You said that you will never leave me alone!¡± I yelled at him, as tears continued to stream out of my eyes.


    ¡°Oh! You also told me that you love me, you said that you trust me more than you trusted yourself, you promised not to keep secrets from me.


    So I guess we both lied to ourselves, and that is fair enough,¡± he replied and wanted to take his hands from mine.


    ¡°But I love you Cory, I really do. I didn¡¯t tell you because I was scared of losing you. I was scared that my ability would scare you off.  I am very sorry for hurting your feelings,¡± I begged kike a desperate mother inbor.


    ¡°Oh no, you are not sorry. Fine, prove to me that you are genuinely sorry, and tell me Luna¡¯s connection with guardian angels, and werewolf,¡± he demanded yet again. But I couldn¡¯t tell him.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t tell you that. You won¡¯t even believe me if I do. Please stay with us, don¡¯t go, I can not live with you,¡± I begged him desperately, but Cory was not ready to listen to me.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He hit my hands away, and walked out of our house, leaving me in pain, sadness, loneliness, and sorrow.


    ¡°What am I even supposed to tell Luna? What am I supposed to do now? If we are suddenly attacked by a group of shadow hunters again, what am I supposed to do? How am I going to fight them alone? Why is Cory being inconsiderate? What will Luna say?¡± Many questions passed through my mind and I cried more.

 Another mission

    E¡¯s Pov


    I sat down in confusion, after a while, I stood up and went to Luna¡¯s room.


    I knocked on the door, and I was asked to enter.


    ¡°How are you doing love?¡± I asked my daughter. She was seated on her bed, and she looked deep in thought.


    ¡°I am fine. But mum, what about dad?¡± She asked anxiously.


    I took a deep breath and sat by her side.


    ¡°Your dad¡­ hum!¡± I sighed. ¡°Baby, I need to tell you something,¡± I replied, and I could see the confused look on Luna¡¯s face.


    ¡°Something? Is it rted to Dad?¡± She asked, with raised brows.


    ¡°Well yes, not really,¡± I was confused, and I didn¡¯t even know what to say.


    Luna¡¯s POV


    ¡°Baby, you will clock eighteen years old very soon, ¡± Mother said, and I nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Yes mother, I know.¡±


    ¡°Look this might sound scary, but the truth is¡­¡­ well, you were being chased by hunters, ¡± E said after a few moments of hesitation.


    ¡°What do you mean, hunters?¡± I asked in confusion.


    ¡°Well.. ¡±


    *Knock! Knock!* We heard knocks on the door.


    ¡°Oh! It must be Randy, he said that he woulde and pick me up,¡± I replied and stood up from the bed.


    ¡°Wait, when will you be back?¡± Mum asked anxiously, and I was surprised.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, we want to have some rxation time, after that we will go to school,¡± I said, and carried my bag.


    E quickly stood up and pecked my cheeks.


    ¡°Always remember, you must not remove the ne, no matter what happens,¡± she said.


    ¡°I won¡¯t. ¡± I promised her.


    E¡¯s Pov:


    As Luna left with Randy, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep sense of worry. She was growing up so fast, and the truth about her being hunted by shadow hunters weighed heavily on my mind. I knew I had to protect her, and her ne was the key to her safety. With a heavy heart, I watched her leave, hoping that nothing would go wrong.


    Shadows hunters Pov


    Jaden Pov


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Father growled.


    ¡°Dad, it wasn¡¯t my fault, I didn¡¯t know that she was a witch! I wasn¡¯t even able to see her face!¡± I replied  angrily.


    When we got back from the mission, Joseph came to meet Father, and he told him some bullshit about me.


    ¡°What do you mean! How is that my fault! You failed in the mission! You failed!¡± Father yelled at me, and I didn¡¯t even know what to say.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill the girl? Why didn¡¯t you shot her immediately you saw her!¡± He asked, and I bowed my head in shock.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she is a witch!¡± I replied bravely.


    ¡°Oh! Then how did she disappear? How would you exin that?¡± Father demanded.


    I could hear Joseph as he giggled. His face was covered in bruises, and his mouth was swollen.


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    ¡°No! I have another mission for you, and this time around, Joseph, Prince and two other members of our pack will be apsning you.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mission? What type of mission is it Father?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°You will be attended that girl¡¯s school, and she will lead us to her fellow witches!¡± He said, and I opened my mouth in shock.


    ¡°Her school? But I don¡¯t know her school,¡± I replied, confused about what my father meant.


    ¡°Luckily for us, Joseph saw her school ID card, and he knows the school name, so go and get ready, I have already registered you at the school, and you must resume today!¡±


    Father¡¯smand left me no room for argument. I was to infiltrate Luna¡¯s school, with Joseph, Prince, and two other members of our shadow hunter pack as mypanions. The mission was clear: find out more about Luna, her magical abilities, and her connection to any potential witches. As I got ready for this new mission, the realization struck me that I would be going undercover in a ce I had never imagined myself ¨C a high school. This was entirely different from the usual missions I¡¯d been on, hunting supernatural beings in the dark corners of the world. Now, I was entering a realm of teenage drama and education, all in the name of shadow hunting. With my bag packed and our disguises ready, our group set out for Luna¡¯s school. Joseph, who had a score to settle after our previous disagreement, seemed determined to make this mission a sess. His face was a mix of determination and anger.


    Joseph¡¯s Pov:


    The atmosphere in the car was thick with tension. I couldn¡¯t forget the altercation we¡¯d had earlier, and the anger still smoldered beneath the surface. Jaden, had always been a thorn in my side, and now, we were forced to work together on this unsettling mission.


    After a long silence, Jaden finally spoke, his voiceced with hostility. ¡°Joseph, don¡¯t think for a second that I¡¯ve forgiven you for what happened earlier. I¡¯m only doing this mission because of Father¡¯s orders.¡±


    I clenched my fists, my own resentment bubbling up. ¡°Believe me, I¡¯m not thrilled about this either. Thest thing I want is to babysit you.¡±


    As we approached the school, our loathing for each other remained palpable. The mission loomed ahead, and we had no choice but to put our personal grievances aside for the sake of the shadow hunting organization and the dangerous witches we were supposed to track down.


    The unspoken understanding between us was clear ¨C we wouldplete the mission, but our animosity towards each other was far from resolved. With that bitter agreement in ce, we entered the school, ready to face the challenges that awaited us, even if it meant working alongside the brother we despised.

 Little Mischief

    Let¡¯s pause this chapter of their life, and move to their childhood days, remember we jumped it, right?


    Yes, we jumped it, we stopped her childhood days when Cory found out that Neb, Combo, and Ralph were going into their coffins.


    We will discuss about (how she first met Jaden unknowingly, how she met Angel, the type of rtionship their parents had, and how their parents got separated)


    Sit tight!


    Chapter One:


    ¡°Where is Luna? Where is my daughter?¡± E screamed in rm immediately when she discovered that her six-year-old daughter had ventured away.


    ¡­¡­


    She was actually in the middle of a call, yes, she was speaking with Patricia when she discovered that her daughter was no longer by her side.


    Did we move too fast? Let¡¯s slow it down.


    Patricia, the skilled witch overseeing Luna¡¯s memory, embarked on the task of organizing it due to Luna¡¯s unexinable exposure to forbidden sights. The genesis of this mystical responsibility traces back to little Luna¡¯s second birthday when, innocently seeking biscuits, she unknowingly entered E¡¯s chamber. Little did she know that on that day, E, upied in a crucial meeting, was physically present but her soul had wandered elsewhere.


    Desperation gripped Luna as she repeatedly called out to her mother, only to be met with silence. Overwhelmed with worry, the little girl¡¯s tears flowed freely, fearing the worst for E. Driven by a mix of fear and longing, Luna reached out to touch her mother¡¯s shoulder in a desperate attempt to rouse her. To her astonishment, the very first touch catapulted her from the realm of the living to the celestial world of the sky kingdom.


    In that ethereal domain, Luna witnessed a heavenly transformation before her eyes-it was a realm inhabited by angels, demons, and myriad celestial beings. The sights she beheld were beyond theprehension of mortal minds, a spectacle not meant for the innocent gaze of a little girl.


    E could not do anything, so she hid Luna from Cory, and in the meantime, she went to meet her eldest sister, Rody, for help.


    Recognizing the seriousness of Luna¡¯s idental encounter, Rody, the moon goddess messenger, rmended a very hard solution -erasing Luna¡¯s memory to safeguard the delicate bnce between her mind, because if she knows, she might never be able to fulfill her purpose.


    This decision led Luna on a series of important visits to Patricia, the memory witch.


    And unfortunately, as she kept knowing and seeing things she isn¡¯t supposed to know, her memory kept getting wiped off.


    Her regr visits to the witch got Cory confused and suspicious, and on several asions, she had to lie to him, so as to protect her secret and that of little Luna.


    ¡­..


    ¡°Where is Luna? Where is my daughter?¡± E screamed in rm immediately when she discovered that her six-year-old daughter had ventured away.


    Panic-stricken, she approached a nearby fruit vendor. ¡°Have you seen a little girl with curly hair, wearing a pink dress? Her name is Luna!¡±


    The vendor shook his head, ¡°Sorry, haven¡¯t noticed. Maybe check with the flower stall across.¡±


    E rushed to the flower stall, desperation in her voice. ¡°Did you see a little girl, about this tall, with brown eyes? Please, I can¡¯t find her!¡±


    The florist, a middle-aged woman, looked concerned. ¡°I haven¡¯t, dear. Try asking at the toy stand over there.¡±


    E, her voice shaking, asked the toy vendor, ¡°Have you seen Luna? She¡¯s my daughter, and I can¡¯t find her anywhere!¡±


    The vendor pointed towards the direction of the bakery. ¡°I saw a little girl matching that description heading towards the bakery, dear. Hope you find her.¡±


    Fear etched on her face, E rushed towards the bakery, desperately scanning the surroundings. Spotting the bakery owner, she asked, ¡°Have you seen a little girl named Luna? Please, I need to find her!¡±


    The baker, wiping flour off his hands, replied, ¡°Haven¡¯t seen her, but try asking at the sweet shop next door.¡±


    E, now on the verge of tears, approached the sweet shop. ¡°Please, have you seen my daughter, Luna? She¡¯s lost, and I don¡¯t know where she went!¡±


    The kind old woman at the sweet shop reassured her, ¡°Calm down, dear. I haven¡¯t seen her, but let¡¯s notify the market security. They can help in situations like this.¡±


    E couldn¡¯t shake the overwhelming fear that gripped her heart, praying that Luna would be found safe and sound.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t worry ma¡¯am, I will go tell her father, she is probably with him,¡± E replied, trying not to sound curt.


    Although the other woman wanted to persuade her against that idea, on noticing E¡¯s brave look, she decided to leave her alone.


    ¡°Okay, I wish you luck in your search. Also, once you find her, do well to bring her to my shop. I would like to give her some of my favorite sweets,¡± The seller said, trying to sound nice and polite at the same time.


    ¡°Thank you very much, I appreciate your concern,¡± E bowed politely, and without wasting further time, she ran off.


    Her baggy jeans move faster than her long legs.


    ¡°What has she gotten herself into this time? What mischief act she is up to again?!¡± Emented as she walked.


    Her mind kept thinking about a lot of things, she could find Luna easily if she track her with the ne that she had given her, but if she use that method, it might use quite a lot of energy, and people would began to suspect, mover over, she was in the market and open space.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ahh! I better go and find Cory first!¡± She reasoned and quickened her footstep.


    As E hurriedly made her way towards the market exit, the women from the stalls couldn¡¯t help but voice their concerns.


    ¡°Dear, is everything alright? Did you find your daughter?¡± called out the flower vendor, worry etched on her face.


    ¡°No, not yet. I¡¯m going to check with my husband. Hopefully, Luna¡¯s with him,¡± E replied, her voice strained.

 How we met

    The fruit vendor chimed in, ¡°Do let us know if you need any help. We¡¯ll keep an eye out for her.¡±


    E nodded appreciatively but quickened her pace. The questions continued as she passed by the toy stand.


    ¡°Is Luna okay? Where could she be?¡± the vendor asked, concern evident in her eyes.


    ¡°I hope you find her soon! Keep us posted!¡± shouted the baker from a distance, concern lining his face.


    As E approached the sweet shop¡¯s exit, the kind old woman called out, ¡°Take care, dear! Let us know if you need assistance.¡±


    E managed a small faked smile, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll keep you updated.¡± The market women, their worry palpable, watched her leave, exchanging concerned nces among themselves.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    E¡¯s heart raced as she approached Cory, who was engrossed in conversation with a vendor outside the market.


    ¡°Cory!¡± she called out, her voice shaky. ¡°Have you seen Luna? Have you seen my daughter? Have you seen our daughter? I can¡¯t find her anywhere! I looked around, but I still couldn¡¯t find my only daughter!¡±


    Cory turned towards her, his brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t find her? Where did youst see her? And why did you let her off your sight, love?¡± His voice sounded concerned with a hint of confusion in it.


    ¡°Oh my moon! We were at the market, and I was talking to the vegetable vendor, we were both negotiating the prices.


    When I finished, she was gone, I don¡¯t even know when she ran off. I have looked everywhere, but I can¡¯t find her,¡± E exined, desperation evident in her eyes.


    Cory¡¯s expression shifted from confusion to concern. ¡°Alright love, we will take it slowly, stay calm. We¡¯ll find her, I promise to find our daughter.


    By the way, did you check the nearby stalls and sellers?¡±


    E nodded quickly, ¡°Yes, I did.


    I asked everyone, but no one has seen her. I¡¯m getting really worried, Cory. I don¡¯t even know what to do!¡±


    Cory took a deep breath, trying to maintainposure because he was the man. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not panic. You know how Luna is, she might have just wandered off. She might just be ying in an amusement park, or she has probably gone into the forest like usual.


    Don¡¯t worry, okay? We¡¯ll search together.¡±


    E smiled internally, happy that Cory didn¡¯t suspect anything. If she wants to be fast, she could have easily summoned a guardian angel but that would definitely make Cory suspicious of her.


    ¡°The longer it takes, the more convincing it bes!¡± She murmured under her breath softly.


    As they began retracing Luna¡¯s steps through the market, Cory¡¯s worry escted. ¡°How could you let this happen? Luna is just a child! You should have tried to pay attention to her, even when you were attending to the vegetable seller! My daughter is just six years old, she shouldn¡¯t be left alone!¡±


    Fake tears welled up in E¡¯s eyes, and she boldly defended herself, ¡°It is not my fault love.


    I was negotiating the price with a Vegetable seller. How was I supposed to know that she would wander off? It happened so quickly, Cory. We need to focus on finding her. Let¡¯s stop passing the me. ¡±


    Cory¡¯s frustration was palpable, but he nodded in agreement. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s keep looking. We¡¯ll cover more ground if we split up. You go that way, and I¡¯ll check this site. Keep calling her name.¡±


    E nodded, her voice trembling as she called out for Luna. As they continued the search, the tension between them lingered, a mix of fear for Luna¡¯s safety and the strain of the situation weighing heavily on their shoulders.


    ¡­¡­


    In the heart of the enchanting forest, Luna marveled at the vibrant hues of the flora surrounding her. Unbeknownst to her parents, she had wandered away, lured by the enchanting melodies of the unseen creatures that called the forest their home.


    In the quiet clearing, Luna¡¯s curiosity led her to a group of colorful butterflies dancing in the dappled sunlight. Her eyes lit up with joy as she extended her tiny hand toward them. To her amazement, the butterflies fluttered around her, their delicate wings creating a mesmerizing spectacle.


    ¡°Hello, little friends! Do you know the way back to the market? I think I have lost my way,¡± Luna asked with a giggle, as if expecting a response from her newfoundpanions. The butterflies, seemingly understanding her, swirled in patterns, guiding her toward the familiar path.


    As Luna ventured deeper into the forest, a gentle rustle in the bushes caught her attention. A family of rabbits emerged, their soft fur blending with the earthy tones of the surroundings. Luna crouched down, her eyes sparkling with wonder.


    ¡°Hey there, fluffy friends! I¡¯m looking for my parents. Can you help me? Can you show me where they are?¡± Luna whispered, her words carrying an innocent sincerity. The rabbits, sensing her gentle nature, hopped closer and nudged her yfully. Luna, interpreting their gestures as a sign, followed their lead, guided by the whimsical dance of her newfound rabbitpanions.


    Further into the woods, the melodious chirping of birds echoed through the trees. Luna tilted her head, trying to decipher their songs. In response, a group of colorful birds perched on nearby branches, as if forming an avian choir just for her.


    ¡°Hello, beautiful birds! Can you sing me a song to guide me home? Or better still, should we sing together?¡± Luna asked, her eyes filled with a childlike wonder. The birds, as if understanding her plea, orchestrated a harmonious melody, filling the forest air with enchanting tunes.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As Luna continued her journey, various woond creatures ¨C squirrels, deer, and even a wise old owl ¨C became herpanions,municating in their unique ways. She chatted with them, asking for directions and sharing her tales of the world.


    In the midst of this magicalmunion with nature, Luna¡¯sughter echoed through the forest, forming an invisible bond between her and the creatures of the woods. Unbeknownst to her, the forest responded to her innocence, guiding her steps with a symphony of whispers and rustles, ensuring her safe passage through its mystical realm.


    As E and Cory frantically searched through the bustling market, Luna found herself in a serene clearing, captivated by the y of sunlight filtering through the leaves. Little did she know that her innocent exploration would intertwine with the destiny of another.

 Jaden

    Jaden, his shoulders slouched and his eyes reflecting the weight of his troubled heart continued trudging through the outskirts of the forest. The echoes of the heated argument with his foster brother, Joseph, lingered like a dark cloud, poisoning the serenity of the woond. The argument had been intense, fueled by resentment and bitterness. Joseph, with a sneer on his face, hurled insults at Jaden, each word a sharp arrow targeting the wounds of a boy already scarred by the challenges of foster care.¡±You¡¯re nothing, Jaden! You¡¯ll never be anything. Dad treats you better because he pities you. You¡¯re just a charity case,¡± Joseph spat, his words venomous and calcted to cut deep into Jaden¡¯s fragile self-esteem. Jaden, with clenched fists and a furrowed brow, tried to maintainposure, but the emotional onught left him shattered. The unfairness of Joseph¡¯s usations, the sting of feeling unloved, and the constant struggle for eptance in his foster family had reached a breaking point.


    As Jaden navigated the winding paths, lost in thebyrinth of his own thoughts, he collided with Luna-a collision of two worlds, each carrying its own burdens. Luna, with her innocent eyes and the lingering magic of the forest, became an unexpected interruption to Jaden¡¯s gloomy thoughts.


    ¡°Hey, watch where you¡¯re going!¡± Jaden eximed, a mixture of frustration and surprise coloring his tone.


    Luna, undeterred by his initial gruffness, looked up at him with wide, curious eyes.


    ¡°Are you okay? You seem sad,¡± she observed, her empathy reaching beyond her years.


    Jaden, caught off guard by Luna¡¯s perceptiveness, hesitated before replying, ¡°Just some personal stuff. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Luna, however, was not easily deterred.


    ¡°Sometimes, talking about it helps. My mama says it¡¯s like letting the bad feelings fly away.¡±


    Jaden, despite himself, found a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips.


    Jaden, surprised by the unexpected encounter, looked down at the small girl before him, ignoring her questions.


    ¡°Are you lost? Where did youe from? And what is a little girl doing here?¡± he inquired, his eyes revealing a mix of concern and curiosity.


    Luna, unfazed by the stranger¡¯s presence, replied with a bright smile, ¡°I¡¯m, no, I can¡¯t tell you my name. My mother warned me not to talk to strangers.


    Also, I came to this market with my parents, but then I found this beautiful ce and decided to explore. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Jaden, momentarily forgetting his earlier troubles, offered a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m Ja, no, just call me J. Why are you out here alone? Your parents must be worried sick about you.¡±


    Luna shrugged her shoulders, ¡°I love exploring. The forest is like a magical world.


    Moreover, the animals talk to me, and it brings me closer to nature.


    Don¡¯t you think so too?¡±


    Jaden chuckled, finding Luna¡¯s innocence refreshing.


    ¡°Yeah, it kind of is. But you should go back.


    Your parents will be looking for you.¡±


    Luna hesitated for a moment, then nodded, ¡°I guess you are right.¡±


    Back in the market, E and Cory¡¯s search intensified. Panic set in Cory as he realized Luna was nowhere to be found. The market security was alerted by him, and a collective effort was underway to locate the missing girl. The clock ticked, anxiety growing with each passing moment.


    ¡°Sisters!? The girl you put in my custody has run off again!¡± Emented bitterly. Yet again, her mouth was not moving, it was only her eyes that were blinking, but she wasmunicating with her sisters.


    ¡°Ahh! Yasmine! Don¡¯t worry, she will be alright! Her ne is still glowing white, once the color changes, I will inform you. In the meantime, I will advise you to keep Cory preupied, because that little girl is up to some interesting things,¡± Rody, the eldest sister replied with her motherly voice, and Samantha quickly chipped in happily.


    ¡°She is just like my younger self, she doesn¡¯t like to be idle.¡±


    ¡°Of course she is!¡± E scoffed, and disconnected the bond.


    ¡°What is? Who is she?¡± Cory¡¯s confused voice and grimace expression brought her back to life.


    ¡°Humm?!¡± E was shocked on discovering that he had heard some of what she had said, and she cursed her sister silently.


    *Fuck you sister Samantha!*


    ¡°I am still waiting for my answer. Or, is there something that you are not telling me about?¡± Cory asked with raised brows, and his wife, E, froze instantly.


    ¡°I¡­¡­ .. I don¡¯t know¡­.¡± She stammered, bowed her head, and suddenly went silent, making her look more of a fool.


    ¡°You are not answering me E! Where is Luna Queen Biber?¡± Cory asked with a hoarse voice, and E raised her up immediately.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked and squirted her eyes. ¡°I haven¡¯t answered you simply because I don¡¯t know what to say! How dare you use me of kidnapping my own daughter!¡± E thundered, her eyes burning in anticipation, and her hands shaking aggressively.


    ¡°I am not using you, I am telling you to bring out my daughter from wherever you have hidden her!¡± He cried out, and a heated argument broke out between the couple.


    The market security had to stand behind them, listening to their intense arguing.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    Back to the forest.


    Luna and Jaden continued their conversation about nature, but when Luna innocently asked about Jaden¡¯s mother, his mood darkened.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why do you want to know about my mom? It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Jaden snapped, his eyes narrowing with a hint of anger.


    Luna, taken aback by his sudden change in demeanor, stammered, ¡°I-I was just curious. I didn¡¯t mean to upset you.¡±


    Jaden, fueled by his own frustrations and emotions, didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Curious? Well, don¡¯t be. My family is none of your concern. Just go back to your so-called magical world, and your nice parents, and leave me alone!¡±


    The little girl, frightened by Jaden¡¯s outburst, backed away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to make you angry. I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    As Luna turned to run, Jaden, realizing he had been too harsh, sighed and called after her, ¡°Wait, I didn¡¯t mean to yell at you little girl. It¡¯s just you¡­ I mean¡­ I don¡¯t have a mom, okay? I am an orphan, so please stop asking about things that hurt!¡±

 No family

    Luna, her eyes welling up with empathy, stopped in her tracks, she felt a sharp pain in her heart for the little boy.


    ¡°I am sorry. I didn¡¯t know. You can tell me about other things if you want. I won¡¯t force you, I promise.¡± She apologized with a sympathizing look on her face.


    Jaden, conflicted by the mix of different emotions within him, softened a bit, ¡°Other things, huh?¡± He sighed.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s not much to tell. I don¡¯t really fit in anywhere. Not with Joseph, not with my sister, not with my foster family, and certainly not in this so-called ¡®magical world¡¯ you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Luna approached cautiously, her curiosity undeterred by Jaden¡¯s initial hostility. ¡°Maybe you just haven¡¯t found your ce yet. Maybe, you are still new in this world.


    But there¡¯s magic in everyone, you know? Even if it¡¯s hidden, one day it will resurface.¡±


    Jaden raised an eyebrow, intrigued despite himself. ¡°Magic? You really believe in all that? Well, I have heard my foster parents talking about it once. But does it truly exist?¡±


    Luna nodded earnestly. ¡°Absolutely! The forest teaches me. The animals, the trees-they all have something special. You just need to look for it.¡±


    Jaden, despite his tough exterior, felt a flicker of hope. ¡°What¡¯s so special about me then?¡±


    Luna grinned, her innocence shining through. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, but I believe you have something magical too. Maybe you just need to discover it.¡±


    As they continued talking, Luna shared stories of her adventures in the forest, describing the mystical encounters with animals and the secrets she believed the trees held. Jaden, despite himself, foundfort in her tales.


    In the midst of their conversation, a sudden rustle in the bushes interrupted them. Luna¡¯s eyes widened with excitement. ¡°Look, a baby fox! It¡¯s a cute baby fox!¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The fox looked at Luna for a long time, and suddenly it ran off. The little girl quickly stood up and made an attempt to run after it, but Jaden held her hands.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± He asked curiously, looking at the running little fox.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, the fox will lead me out of the forest, it is my guardian whenever I get missing. I was actually waiting for it all along,¡± Luna confessed and without waiting for his reply, she ran off happily.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me your name!¡± Jaden shouted from where he stood.


    Luna paused momentarily, and took a deep breath. ¡°Luna, my name is Luna Queen,¡± she replied without facing the back.


    ¡°Jaden! My name is Jaden, the hunter!¡± He also screamed out, Luna smiled secretly from where she stood, she had the urge to go back and tease him, but she knew that the fox would have gone too far, so she hastened her steps and ran faster, leaving the boy alone in the dark forest.


    Jaden¡¯s POV


    ¡°Wow, so this is what it feels like to have someone who truly cares about your well-being? So this is what it feels like to have a friend?¡± I asked myself different rhetorical questions, as I walked around the forest.


    My little legs were weak, and my belly was growling, but I just didn¡¯t know what to do.


    I don¡¯t have food, neither do I have money to buy some. I would have loved to ask my foster mother for some food, but it would definitely be useless because Joseph has spread a false rumor about me.


    He lied to everyone that he caught me stealing and his mother had angrily hit me on my back before sending me out of their house.


    ¡°How sure am I that she is my friend? What if Luna doesn¡¯t like me, what if she hates me the same way my foster siblings hate me?¡± Different thoughts ran across my mind, and it was then I realized that I didn¡¯t ask her if she wanted to be my friend.


    Slowly, my mind drifted off to the past, the memory I have always been trying to forget. I have heard my foster parents talking about it many times, and Joseph is always reminding me that I was found inside a dirty stream.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    sh Back (Author¡¯s point of view)


    ¡°Is it me, or is a baby really crying?¡± Olivia¡¯s voice echoed in the lonely path known as (death)


    The other five people who were with her also stopped in their tracks, and listened attentively.


    Clever, also known as Parish, held his ears trying to strain his ears, but no matter the amount of time he did that, he just couldn¡¯t hear anything.


    ¡°It is not a baby cry, it is the gushing of that stream water!¡± He announced with a thundered voice, pointing his fingers at the stream.


    ¡°Water!!!¡±


    There was a loud scream, and the six adults quickly ran to the stream.


    They have been in the forest for over a month now, but they couldn¡¯t find water to drink, and they were really thirty.


    On seeing the water, they kind of forgot all their pains and ran to it quickly.


    Alison, another member of the group, squatted beside the stream, and hurriedly used her hands to scoop water for consumption.


    The stream water was not white like normal water, but they were too tasty to care.


    As they were drinking the water, Queen, another member screamed with a loud voice, and the other five ran to meet her quickly.


    ¡°What is the matter, Queen?¡± Samuel, asked curiously, his eyes looking around, trying to find what scared thedy.


    ¡°Over there,¡± she said in a whisper, and pointed to another side of the stream.


    On turning to the direction, they were all speechless.


    A little baby wrapped up in pajamasid on the water, he was inside a basket, and the basket was floating. Unfortunately, water was starting to enter the basket through their holes, and the baby¡¯s life was in danger.


    They quickly ran to the baby¡¯s side, and without thinking, Olivia jumped into the stream, and carried the baby. When the baby was in her arms, it made a faint cry, and the six members pitied it.

 Cruelty

    ¡°It looks like a baby boy,¡± Samuel observed, and tried to touch the baby, but the ferocious look on Olivia¡¯s face made him think otherwise.


    ¡°Why would any sensible parents abandon their seed in water in a stupid basket? Look at the baby¡¯s face, it looks like he has not eaten anything in days!¡± Olivia screamed out with an anguished spirit. And Jacob continued to watch his wife as shemented.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, where will the baby live, and who will take care of him?¡± The curt voice of Jacob echoed, I mean asked.


    ¡°I will volunteer to take care of him,¡± Olivia announced and the five people, Clever, Queen, Samuel, Alison, and Jacob opened their mouths in shock.


    ¡°That¡¯s nice,¡± Queenmented, but Jacob looked really angry.


    ¡°No, it is not. We just gave birth a few weeks ago. Don¡¯t you think our baby is too young to be infected by bacteria?¡± He asked with an angry voice, and Olivia looked at him with furrowed brows.


    ¡°Bacteria?¡± She looked confused. ¡°Where is it? Where is the bacteria?¡± She asked, pretending to be at an rm.


    ¡°The boy in your hands, of course!¡± Jacob replied, shaking his head angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t even understand why you brought him out of the water, he should leave him alone, let his parentse and carry him, if they like, and if not, then allow him to die.


    ¡°Ahh! Jacob! How can you be so mean to a little baby? Why would you wish him death?¡± Olivia asked, looking really angry.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t wish him death. I just don¡¯t understand why you brought him out of the water,¡± Jacob replied with a menacing voice.


    Samuel, Alison, Clever, and Queen stood by their side, silently listening to their conversation.


    ¡°I brought him out of the water because I want someone else to do the same thing if perhaps they find my son in the water,¡± Olivia replied, her face covered in anger.


    ¡°Impossible! My son would never be found in water!¡± Jacob replied quickly, ¡°Why would you curse our little baby? Is it because of this tiny thing?¡± He asked with an angry voice, and Olivia smiled at the baby.


    ¡°I will train him and love him the same way I love my children. And if you are not interested in taking care of your husband, I will do it alone.


    As the saying goes, do to others what you want people to do unto you,¡± Olivia said, and Queen quickly ran to her side.


    ¡°I am with you on this ma¡¯am, I will be a good and nice aunt to him,¡± she said with a smile on her face, and the other people agreed.


    ¡°But, we are hunters, what if the baby is a shadow creature?¡± Cleaver suddenly asked, and Jacob decided to use it to his benefit.


    ¡°Exactly my point! What if he turns out to be a vampire, or maybe a fae?¡± He asked, trying to discourage his wife from taking care of the baby.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like a shadow creature to me,¡± Olivia replied and raised her brows as she stared at the baby.


    ¡°You won¡¯t know by just looking at him, I will suggest we ki¡­.¡±


    ¡°Run some tests on him! ¡± Samuel interrupted Jacob¡¯s speech, and Jacob looked really angry. He was about to suggest that they should kill the baby.


    ¡°Agreed!¡± Olivia cried out in happiness.


    And that was how Jaden came to be, they found the name Jaden on his pajamas, and they decided to name him that.


    A lot of tests were run on him, and in the end, Jacob agreed that he should live with him.


    Although he was epted, Jaden still faced prejudice and skepticism initially, but the care and love of Olivia and the others gradually began to change Jacob¡¯s perception.


    Jaden¡¯s journey from being a foundling in a basket to a beloved member of their family was heartwarming.


    As Jaden grew, he faced the challenges of being different in a world that sometimes struggled to understand him. The bond between him and Olivia deepened, and Queen, true to her promise, became a loving aunt, providing him with guidance and warmth.


    But his brother Joseph hated him with passion and on many asions he was found bullying him, for example¡­¡­This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Joseph and his friends circled around Jaden, a malicious glint in their eyes, ready to unleash a torrent of verbal attacks. Jaden, his shoulders hunched and eyes fixed on the ground, braced himself for the onught he knew wasing.


    ¡°Look who we¡¯ve got here, boys! It¡¯s Jaden, the charity case!¡± Joseph jeered, the disdain evident in his voice.


    His friends chuckled in agreement, feeding off Joseph¡¯s antagonistic energy. Jaden remained silent, attempting to block out the hurtful words.


    ¡°You think Dad and Mum care about you? Nah, they just pity you. You¡¯re nothing more than a burden, an extra mouth to feed,¡± Joseph continued each word a sharp blow to Jaden¡¯s self-worth.


    One of Joseph¡¯s friends chimed in, ¡°Yeah, and have you seen the way he looks at you? It¡¯s like you¡¯re some wounded animal he feels sorry for.¡±


    The taunts intensified, and Jaden¡¯s fists clenched in an effort to control his emotions. The weight of Joseph¡¯s words bore down on him, threatening to crush whatever semnce of self-esteem he had left.


    Joseph, reveling in the difort he caused, leaned in closer. ¡°You¡¯ll never be one of us, Jaden. No matter how hard you try, you¡¯ll always be an outsider, an unwanted presence in our family.¡±


    As the barrage of insults continued, Jaden¡¯s internal struggle grew. The unfairness of the usations, the istion he felt within his foster family, and the desperation for eptance reached a boiling point.


    But just as the situation seemed unbearable, a voice cut through the toxicity. It was Prince, a little boy with wide, innocent eyes, witnessing the cruelty unleashed upon Jaden.


    ¡°Leave him alone!¡± Prince¡¯s small voice rang out, surprising both Jaden and his tormentors.


    ¡°And who do you think you are!?¡± Joseph yelled at the boy.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave him alone, I will report to my daddy. Mind you, he is a member of the House of Representatives,¡± Prince replied with a menacing voice, and the kids ran away quickly.


    And that¡¯s how Jaden was saved that day by Prince, his childhood friend.

 Another fight

    End of shback


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Mama! Papa!¡± Little Luna¡¯s tiny voice echoed as she ran to hug her father, Cory.


    ¡°Luna!¡± E¡¯s eyes widened in shock, as she looked at her little daughter in Cory¡¯s arms.


    Luna hugged her father, he also carried her. She happily pecked his cheeks yfully, and Cory also held her head.


    They both smiled at one another, and Cory looked at her with love.


    ¡°Where were you my little daughter? Daddy and mummy were looking all over for you,¡± he said as he coaxed her passionately.


    Luna held her father¡¯s hand, and looked at it like it was some sort of mystery.


    ¡°Father, your hands look cute,¡± She said and smiled passionately, ignoring his question, and her mother, E, was boiling in anger within her.


    As Luna admired her father¡¯s hands with innocent fascination, a sudden shift in the atmosphere disrupted the tender moment. E, fueled by a mix of anger and anxiety, couldn¡¯t contain her emotions any longer.


    ¡°Luna! How could you be so reckless? Do you have any idea how worried we were? Haven¡¯t I warned you to stop running off?! The market security guards almost arrested me for parental carelessness?¡± E scolded, her voice sharp and filled with


    frustration.


    Feeling the tension in the air, Cory gently intervened. He ced his hand on E¡¯s shoulder and spoke calmly.


    ¡°E, I understand your worry, but let¡¯s take a moment to breathe and calm down, she is just a child,¡± he suggested with a loving voice.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    E took a deep breath, trying topose herself. She still held Luna¡¯s hand tightly, wanting to convey her concern and frustration.


    Little Luna, taken aback by her mother¡¯s sudden outburst, began to tremble. Tears welled up in her wide, innocent eyes as she felt the sting of a sudden spank.


    ¡°Cory, this is your fault! You never take care of her properly, you are always pampering here! That¡¯s why she is so spoilt! You are fond of allowing her to wander around! Look at her, running off like this! It is all because of you!¡± E¡¯s usations poured out, her frustration finding an outlet in ming her husband.


    Cory, caught between his daughter¡¯s tears and his wife¡¯s usations, attempted to intervene. ¡°E, she¡¯s just a child. Let¡¯s not-¡±


    But E, fueled by her pent-up emotions, wouldn¡¯t be swayed. ¡°No, Cory! This is uneptable. Luna needs discipline, and you need to be more responsible as a father! You can¡¯t keep pampering her all the time! She is getting spoilt, she needs a strict father at this stage of her life!¡±


    As E continued her scolding, Luna¡¯s cries grew louder, her small frame shaking with sobs. Cory, torn between his daughter¡¯s distress and his wife¡¯s anger, struggled to find a bnce.


    The atmosphere in the once joyous reunion soured, overshadowed by the tension between the parents. The words exchanged became a battleground of emotions, leaving Luna caught in the crossfire of her parents¡¯ turmoil.


    ¡°E, how can you just wake up and say something like that? I was also worried about her, and I am definitely not over pampering her! Don¡¯t you realize how much stress you are putting yourself through? You also left her alone in the market, so stop ming me!¡± Cory¡¯s voice was filled with anger and frustration.


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect this from you. I already exined that I was buying some veggies when she ran off.


    You know what, I need some time alone, Cory! I need to clear my head,¡± E retorted defensively. ¡°I can¡¯t be everything for everyone all the time.¡±


    ¡°Well, what about Luna? Did you think about how this would affect her?¡± Cory shot back, his voiceced with disappointment.


    Luna watched their argument unfold, her heart sinking with each hurtful word exchanged. Tears welled up in her eyes as she tried toprehend why her parents were fighting. She looked from one to the other, desperately seeking reassurance.


    Amidst the chaos, Luna¡¯s small voice whimpered, ¡°I just wanted to explore, life in the forest.¡± Her words, drowned out by the conflict, carried a touch of innocence that seemed to echo in the strained silence that followed.


    ¡°Mama, Dada, please stop fighting,¡± she pleaded, her voice quivering. ¡°I don¡¯t like it when you¡¯re mad at each other.¡±


    The two couple looked at their daughter, and they realized how foolish they had been.


    ¡°Oh, Luna, sweetheart, we¡¯re so sorry,¡± E said, her voice filled with remorse. She knelt down to Luna¡¯s level and hugged her tightly. ¡°We never meant for you to get caught in the middle of our frustrations,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°But Luna, sweetheart, do you understand why Mama is so upset?¡± E asked, her voice softer now.


    Luna looked up at her mother with wide eyes, sensing the seriousness of the situation. She nodded timidly, knowing that she had done something wrong.


    E¡¯s anger started to melt away as she noticed the guilt in Luna¡¯s eyes. She pulled her daughter into a tight embrace, her voice now gentle and soothing.


    ¡°Oh, my little Luna, we were so worried about you. We love you more than anything, and it¡¯s important for us to know where you are and keep you safe,¡± E whispered, tears forming in her eyes.


    Cory joined their embrace, circling his arms around both E and Luna. He spoke softly to Luna, emphasizing the importance of listening to her parents and staying close by.


    ¡°Luna, we understand your excitement but it¡¯s crucial to remember that we always need tomunicate and let each other know where we are,¡± he exined, his voice filled with understanding.


    Luna nodded, tears streaming down her cheeks. The weight of her actions started to settle in as she realized the genuine concern her parents had for her.


    ¡°I just want us to be happy again, I don¡¯t want my parents to shout on each other,¡± Luna murmured, her voice filled with longing.


    E and Cory exchanged a knowing nce, realizing the impact their arguments had on their daughter¡¯s happiness.

 The Moon Goddess

    When the couples got home, they maintained silence among themselves.


    E quickly gave Luna a te of cooked steak and carried her to her room.


    ¡°Mama, I don¡¯t want meat, ain¡¯t these the flesh of the poor animals living in the forest?¡± She asked with a raised eyebrow, and when her mother didn¡¯t answer her, she burst into tears, attracting her father¡¯s attention.


    Cory quickly entered the room, a bottle of milk in his hand.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What is the matter, my little angel?¡± He asked his daughter affectionately.


    ¡°It¡¯s mama, she is being mean!¡± Luna replied with her lips pouted, she pointed a finger at E who by that time was resting on a wall.


    Cory kept momentarily, and briefly looked at his wife.


    ¡°Luna dear, your mother is not mean, she is one of the sweetest women I know,¡± Cory replied, a ghostly smile on his face. He quickly turned to look at E, unfortunately, she was not smiling, a deep frown was on her face.


    ¡°Since she is not the only sweetest woman you know, I suppose I am also one of them. Right Papa?¡± Little Luna asked, and Cory felt stupid at once.


    E was mad at him because he said she was one of the women, not the only woman.


    ¡°Luna, let¡¯s forget about that. But please, make sure you always obey your mother. Okay?¡± He asked with a hoarse voice, and made an attempt to stand up, because he was seated on her bed.


    ¡°I will obey my mommy, but I won¡¯t eat this steak! I have told Mama, that I no longer want to eat meat, fish, egg, and cheese!¡± The little girl replied aggressively, and Cory furrowed his brows.


    ¡°And why is that so my daughter?¡± He asked like a real father.


    ¡°Because fish is the dead body of the water creatures, and egg is little chick/the baby of a mother hen, also, meat is taken by killing the poor animals of the forest, and this shouldn¡¯t be so because the animals, fishes, and chicks are a blessing from the moon goddess herself!¡± Luna replied with an angry voice, and the two couples exchanged confused looks.


    E looked really shocked.  ¡°What do you mean by the moon goddess herself?¡± She asked with a puzzled face.


    ¡°I mean the maker of the world,¡± she replied, but on seeing the startled look on her parent¡¯s faces, she choked out of fear.


    ¡°How do you know about this mysterious moon goddess?¡± Cory asked when he finally managed to find his voice.


    ¡°Maybe, she is just¡­¡­..¡± Before E couldplete her statement, she was interrupted by her daughter¡¯s voice.


    ¡°The animals and creatures of the forest told me about her. They said that she is very powerful, and that she has a lot of followers who would obey her at all cost!¡± Luna replied, her voice filled with adoration for the woman she was talking about.


    And her parents kept looking at her with widened eyes.


    ¡°Is it just me, or is our daughter really running mad?¡± E asked, and gave Cory a confused look.


    In her mind, she was feeling happy that her daughter had finally known about her heritage, but because she wanted Cory to trust her, she had to say that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say, I am speechless!¡± Cory replied, and gently caressed Luna¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°Daughter, there is no such thing as a moon goddess, moreover, we weren¡¯t created by any moon goddess,¡± he told his daughter, and she arched her back, trying to remember something.


    ¡°Well¡­. There is a story about the moon goddess. Do you want me to tell you?¡± He asked with a soft voice, and Luna nodded her head happily.


    ¡°Yes Papa! Tell me, tell me! Tell me!¡± She cried out, and her father, Cory smiled.


    ¡°How about we strike a deal, I will tell you, but in return you have to be a good girl and eat your steak,¡± Cory said, and his daughter¡¯s eyes dropped.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to eat the poor animal¡¯s flesh,¡± she cried out with an emotional voice, and her father sighed.


    ¡°Fine, here,¡± he handed her the bottle of milk in his hand.  ¡°Drink this then.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Dad,¡± she appreciated his kind gesture, and quickly collected it from his hands.


    ¡°Do you mind if I stay?¡± E asked with a polite voice.


    ¡°Of course not, feel free to stay, it is actually a bedtime story,¡± he replied, and E quickly climbed up the bed, Luna rested her head on her mother¡¯sps.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡­.


    Cory¡¯s Pov


    ¡°The Moon goddess and the werewolf¡¯s story is surrounded in ancient mysticism.


    Legends whisper that the werewolf¡¯s origin traces back to a cursed prince who, in a fit of rage, offended the Moon goddess, Selena.


    Enraged by his transgressions, she bestowed upon him the curse of lycanthropy, condemning him to transform into a wolf under the full moon.


    As the cursed prince roamed the night, the Moon goddess, touched by his plight, granted him moments of rity during his transformations. During these lucid intervals, he retained his human consciousness and, over time, learned to harness the strength and instincts of the wolf.


    Their connection deepened through the ages, evolving into a symbiotic rtionship. The werewolf, burdened by the curse, found sce and purpose under the moon¡¯s gaze. The Moon goddess, in turn, found a loyal guardian in the werewolf, ensuring the bnce of nature and the mystical forces that governed their realm.


    So you see my daughter, there are different stories about how the moon goddess came to be, there is also another story that said that the prince out of lust looked at the moon goddess when she was taking a bath, and that was why the moon goddess cursed him to suffer loneliness till he finds his mate,¡± Cory exined to his daughter and wife, and they both looked surprised.


    ¡°How do you know this story?¡± E asked curiously.


    ¡°Well¡­. well, my mother told us different stories during bedtime, and that happened to be one of the stories that I was told.¡± He replied, and E nodded her head understandably.


    ¡°What do you think, Luna?¡± Cory asked his daughter affectionately, and she smiled.


    ¡°I think the moon goddess is cool. If only I can get to see her,¡± she replied, and Cory burst intoughter.


    ¡°Sweetheart, it is just a story!¡± He said amidstughter.


    ¡°But stories doe true, right Mama?¡± She turned to face E.


    ¡°Yes sweetie, and if that is your dream, one day it wille true,¡± E assured her.


    Luna nodded her head, and fell asleep, dreaming about the mysterious moon goddess.

 Passionate night

    Warning, R18+ This chapter contains a lot of steamy and mature content, read at your own risk!


    ¡°Hmm, I will go and attend to something in the kitchen!¡± E announced, and without waiting for a reply, she ran off to their kitchen, as quick as her legs could take her.


    Cory sighed pitifully.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Evening Time


    As E stepped onto the room, she saw Cory waiting for her. He was resting his back on the walls, patiently waiting for her, and the moonlight highlighted the contours of his strong features.


    Cory: (gentle) ¡°E, I¡¯ve been thinking about you all day. And I am very sorry for all I said back when Luna went missing.


    E was rendered speechless by his words. She had expected a confrontation, not a romantic encounter.


    Cory approached her, his eyes fixed on hers, and he gently took her hand.


    Cory: (softly) ¡°I know it¡¯splicated, but I can¡¯t deny that I did something really wrong and bad. Please, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you, I am really sorry.¡±


    E felt her heart racing, and her defenses slowly began to crumble. Cory¡¯s touch sent shivers down her spine. There was a vulnerability in his eyes that she had never seen before.


    Cory: ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to understand why you affect me like this, E. You¡¯re not like anyone I¡¯ve ever met.¡±


    E: (softly) ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, Cory. Please, and if this is about when our daughter went missing, let¡¯s just forget about it, and stop this joke.¡±


    He suddenly drew her closer, and their lips met in a gentle, hesitant kiss. It was a kiss filled with longing and unspoken emotions, he kissed her gently and passionately


    The world seemed to fade away as they held each other, lost in a moment of genuine affection. Their romance was unexpected, yet it felt undeniably right.


    Cory: ¡°I know it¡¯splicated, but I can¡¯t stay away from you especially if you are mad at me. I can¡¯t afford to loSE you, my life was in pain, till I met you and Luna.¡± (He whispered in between the kiss)


    E regained her senses, and she quickly shifted away from him.


    ¡°E, are you still mad at me?¡± Cory took a deep breath and moved closer to her.   ¡°Please, give me another chance,¡± he murmured and softly bit her earlobes.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± E moaned softly, her mouth betraying her. She could feel  Cory¡¯s hands, it was tightly wrapped around her waist, and it made her feel special.


    He kept quiet, gently caressing her cheeks, and cleaning the dirt on her face. E lifted her head, and they both stared at each other passionately.


    ¡°You are beautiful,¡± Cory murmured.


    E kept looking into his eyes, trying to find out if there were doubts in him.


    Her missiones first, but somehow, she just couldn¡¯t shun Cory, she felt drawn to him.


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± and like a bolt of lightning, his lips were on hers, as they both kissed softly and passionately.


    Cory¡¯s hips were dancing to the soft tone of her tender body, his hands were moving all over her body, cuddling and squeezing her big butt.


    Although E was hesitant at first, sheter responded to his kisses, and they both kept sucking on each other¡¯s lips passionately. They both fought for dominance with their tongue and luckily, she won.


    Cory raised his head, and started to ce butterfly kisses all over her face; he nuzzled the soft warm nape of her neck, and she could feel the heat in her body, gradually spreading.


    He gently moved his hands to her thigh, but he paused to look at her, probably to check if she had forgiven him.


    E looked at him with a straight face.


    ¡°Should I continue?¡± He asked, but she ignored his question and buried her head on his chest.


    ¡°Why bother asking, if I say that no, will you stop?¡± She asked, her voice filled with sarcasm.


    ¡°I will not force you to sleep with me,¡± he smiled, and gently pushed her to the bed.  ¡°The chance is still open for you to quit!¡± He remembered her, but E kept quiet and looked at him with a straight face.


    ¡°I will take that as a yes.¡±


    Ey on the bed, the cloth that she was wearing was already torn by her horny husband.


    Cory crawled to her side, and he hurriedly removed what was left of her clothes, revealing her tworge, ripe, and standing peaches.


    He stared at it, and it was much bigger than hest time.


    E could feel Cory¡¯s intense look, as he stared at her body, and his face made her horny.


    She didn¡¯t know if she was doing the right thing, but still, she wasn¡¯t ready to stop.


    He hungrily ravaged her breast, sucking her left nipple.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± E¡¯s feet twisted in pleasure, as she cried in pleasure.


    ¡°Yes baby, cry some more,¡± he murmured, his voice was hoarse and filled with lust.


    He left her left breast and gave the same adequate attention to her other breast, sucking, kissing, and nipping her nipples, as his hands traveled to her organ, moving very slowly, trying to get used to her body.


    ¡°Ahhh! C¡­ O¡­ R¡­ Y¡­!¡± She cried as she gasped for air. She was getting close to her climax, and her lover knew it.


    ¡°It¡¯sing!¡± She cried out excitedly, but Cory didn¡¯t stop, instead, he put his hand on her core, and her pure bliss was all over his hands.


    ¡°Ah! Ahh! Ahhh!¡± She gasped for breath like a pregnant woman, she could not believe what she was experiencing with her number one enemy.


    ¡°Wow! It feels so nice!¡± She thought.


    ¡°My naughty baby girl, ¡± Cory pinched her nipple, and she vibrated.


    She watched as he licked the hand he had used to pleasure her, and the scene made her hot.


    ¡°How about I also pleasure you?¡± E asked, trying to be generous.


    ¡°Am not done with you yet, I was just waiting for you to gather your breath. Don¡¯t worry, I just began,¡± he whispered to her romantically.


    E smiled at him, her body just kept yearning and moaning for him.

 Untold desires

    18+ mature, Content reading (guardian for children below the age)


    She wanted to cover her breasts, but he didn¡¯t allow her, he insisted that he wanted to see her naked and raw.


    Cory gently spread her legs, and he squatted in the middle. Although E was curious about what he intended to do, she decided to keep quiet and keep watching¡­


    He bent down his head, and he smelled her core. ¡°This is heavenly,¡± he murmured. If only he knew that it was far from heaven, he wouldn¡¯t have fucked her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked curiously, her eyes covered in lust.


    ¡°Something sweet, my love,¡± he


    replied and kissed her navel.


    He started from her hips, romancing and kissing it slowly, heter moved to her thigh, and from her thigh to her core.


    Cory used his hand to separate her core, widening it, and making her vulnerable before him.


    He brought out his tongue and yed with her clitoris, licking and sucking it.


    ¡°Cory.. Baby!¡± She moaned softly.


    The more he sucked her sex, the more pleasure stuck into her body, and she could barely think clearly. His tongue probed in and out, licking her before he switched back to probing his tongue into her wet core. For a moment, he pulled back his tongue and blew air that nearly made her faint.


    Without warning, he pushed his index finger inside her core and started to finger her, slowly yet passionately.


    ¡°A¨C ah!¡± E¡¯s hands gripped the sheets, and her eyebrows furrowed deeply as she tried to concentrate on the pleasurable feeling that Cory was offering her.


    ¡°Cry for me, baby! Just for me!¡± Cory whispered into her ears.


    His words only made her wetter, and her body started to lose control as his finger thrust in and out of her tight pussy. Trying to prepare her for something much bigger, something fat, big, warm, huge, and delicious.


    ¡°Why is she not tight?¡± He thought to himself.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I am no longer a virgin. You¡¯ve  me,¡± she said, replying to his thought.


    ¡°Did you read my mind?¡± He asked her curiously.


    ¡°No, but I guessed.¡±


    ¡°Ok, don¡¯t worry, I will treat you gently,¡± he replied and roughly pushed two other fingers inside her core


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± She cried out.


    E¡¯s pleasurable sighs and moans were like music to Cory¡¯s ears, he enjoyed it.


    Cory moved his finger torturously slowly, making sure that she was well stretched to amodate him.


    Thest thing he needed was to put her in an ufortable circumstance.


    Although, It was not their first time together, he still wants to make it pleasurable, and in the past, he hadn¡¯t cared about the other woman¡¯s feelings as his mistresses and otherdies were too eager to have him, just because of his status, because they wanted to be his mate.


    But E was close to his heart, and he didn¡¯t want to put her in pain.


    ¡°Cory,¡± E whined when he continued to torture her with his slow movements.


    ¡°Mm?¡± He replied, acting oblivious to Nima¡¯s current concern.


    ¡°Stop what you are doing¡­¡± she breathed heavily, and her eyes locked His.


    ¡°Do you want me to stop?¡± Cory asked, and he slowed down his hand movement far worse than before, E subconsciously tried to reach for him, but he only drew his fingers back.


    ¡°I love to see you cry¡­ cry for me, baby,¡±  he demanded yfully, closing his eyes for a moment, and when he opened them the next time, E was greeted by his red eyes.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I want to hear everything that you have to say and know everything about you which people aren¡¯t aware of. The side that you hide and don¡¯t reveal to others.¡± Cory said in between the pleasure that she was feeling.


    E was so lost in pleasure, that she didn¡¯t even know what she was doing.


    ¡°I could tell the same-ah!¡± she sucked in a breath when he pushed his finger back into her wet sex, and it went in with ease.


    ¡°Ask me anything and I will answer everything truthfully. Anything you want, everything belongs to you now,¡± Cory replied and pulled his hand from her.


    E felt her heart skip a beat, and it felt like it had been skipping for quite some time now, and Cory was responsible for it. When he moved his hands towards his own body, his hands came to settle on his boxers before he pulled them off of his body. For a second, she didn¡¯t dare to look below his waist, but unable to keep her curiosity within herself, her eyes slowly trailed from his face to look at his taut chest and tapered waist. And then she looked at it.


    E felt her heart shudder, and her throat slightly turned dry at the sight of his hardened member. Cory wasn¡¯t shy about revealing himself to her, and he hovered above her. He then picked up her hand that had been catching hold of the bedsheet under her, bringing it towards his member to hold and feel it.


    She blushed furiously, feeling the warmth and hardness of his member.


    ¡°This is the effect you have on me,¡± Cory whispered on her lips before covering her mouth to kiss her. Her neck craned, and her head was thrown back a little as he continued to cherish and make his intentions known to her.


    He peppered kisses from one corner of her jaw to the other, kissing her ear and nipping her ear lobe.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± E winced in pain, which was quickly soothed by his tongue.


    It was a mixture of heat and cold sensation that Cory made her feel, and she heard him say, ¡°Give me a moment.¡± But before he left her, he bit into her ear once again and got off the bed.


    E felt the pain that upied her mind, and her ear caught the sound of something tearing. Cory joined her in the bed, and once he had worn the condom, he sat in between her legs. cing both his hands on either side of her waist, he pulled her towards him, and this little action had her wet between her legs.

 After everything

    (18+ read)


    She felt him positioning himself at the entrance of her sex, and she braced herself while watching him.


    Cory leaned forward, cing his arm on one side of her head and looking at her closely. He caressed her cheek, looking at her as if he was entranced in her presence.


    He kissed her one more time, before using his other hand to guide himself into E¡¯s wet core. Her lips parted, feeling him stretch and fill himself in her, and for a few moments, he didn¡¯t move and let her adjust to his intrusion.


    Cory continued to gently brush her hair, and when she opened her eyes that she had shut over the pain, he asked her,


    ¡°You okay?¡±


    She turned to look at him and nodded, ¡°Yeah. I am okay,¡± she whispered.


    Once he felt her rx, Cory slowly started to move before he picked up pace on noticing she starting to sink back into the pleasure.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She threw her head back when Cory thrust his hip with a little more force, hitting the pleasurable spot in her. He moved his body with ease without crushing her body but still staying close to her, their lips connected, and for that moment, E¡¯s moans were swallowed by him.


    With every thrust made by Cory, E was pushed closer to the edge. Her mind swirled with the passion that he filled her with, and somewhere in between, her hands gripped his shoulders for support.


    When she took a look at Cory, where he had indulged himself in her, feeling more than she did as he had his own eyes closed, and when he opened it, there was something very seductive about his look. The more she watched him, the more erotic the sight turned out to be.


    But when he ced his hand on her forehead, caressing her head, there was something tender about his action, as if there was nothing that could harm her. Her lips parted when he thrust harder and faster, soon, her mind was consumed back to the way of seeing stars.


    Soon, E hit her peak, and she threw her head back with her back arching into Cory¡¯s body which pressed back. Cory didn¡¯t stop his movements, and his lips found her neck, showering it with kisses, when he was close to his release, he kissed her neck.


    E¡¯s body trembled in pleasure before it went ck with Cory¡¯s head buried in her neck. They stayed like that for long minutes with her chest heaving for air. Bringing her hand to ce it on the back of Cory¡¯s head, she weaved her fingers through his ck hair.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    E¡¯s Pov


    After yesterday¡¯s event, I felt very happy, and I couldn¡¯t believe that we actually did it.


    Iy on the bed, turning my back against him. I was shy to face him, I could hear his heartbeat softly, and I wondered how his face would look.


    I know that we have been together for nearly six years, but I still feel shy around him.


    I took a deep breath, and I slowly turned to his side. To my greatest surprise, he wasn¡¯t sleeping, instead, he was staring at me.


    I nearly jumped out of bed, ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± I asked curiously and sat down.


    Cory kept looking at my body, a smile on his face.


    It was then I realized that I wasn¡¯t wearing clothes, I quickly stood up and ran into the bathroom and locked the door tightly.


    I could hear him as he giggled.


    ¡°Pervert!¡± I yelled from the bathroom.


    ¡°Hey E, there is no need to be shy!¡±  He said softly, I knew that he was beside my door, and it made me more alert.


    ¡°Get away from the door, and don¡¯t forget that your daughter is around.¡± I yelled from the room.


    ¡°Why would I forget it? Today is one of the happiest days in my life, and I would like to see your reddened face,¡± he replied in betweenughter.


    ¡°Get out of my room!!¡± I yelled at him, my face burning red.


    ¡°Hey miss, this is my house, and I can stay in any room I like!¡± He replied, and I scoffed.


    ¡°Fine, don¡¯t worry, I will leave your house!¡± I replied with gritting teeth.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t leave, if you leave, I will be without a pussy, ¡± he replied andughed, I guess he also found his words ridiculous.


    ¡°Pervert! You are a pervert!¡± I yelled at him.


    ¡°There is no need for name-calling, I will leave right now!¡± He informed me. A few secondster, the room was quiet. I guessed that he had left, so I came out of the bathroom.


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    Cory¡¯s Pov


    I stared at my mirror, a smile was on my face, as I remembered yesterday¡¯s event.


    I couldn¡¯t even believe how much I have missed her.


    We both haven¡¯t touched ourselves for a while now because we were both very busy with our daily life.


    As I was lost in my happy thoughts, I felt a cold hand on my shoulder, and I tilted my head to face the person.


    And to my greatest surprise, it was E, my wife, but she was all dressed up.


    I sighed on seeing her, ¡°what is the matter, honey pie crust?¡± I asked, and she frowned.


    ¡°What sort of questions is that? Is my presence a burden to you now?¡± She asked rhetorical questions.


    ¡°How can you say that? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, I just asked a question, my life. Do you want to tell me something, or do you want more of me?¡± I asked, and winked at her.


    E rolled her eyes yfully and sighed. ¡°Oh, you and your cheesy remarks,¡± she said with a hint of a smile. ¡°Actually, there is something I wanted to talk to you about.¡±


    Curiosity piqued, I turned to face her fully, giving her my undivided attention. ¡°Alright, spill the beans. What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    She took a deep breath and looked at me earnestly. ¡°You know how we¡¯ve been talking about going on an adventure together? Well, I¡¯ve been doing some research, and I found this incredible opportunity.¡±


    ¡°What kind of opportunity?¡± I asked, my excitement growing.


    She grinned, her eyes sparkling. ¡°It¡¯s a trip to Italy. We¡¯d get to explore the beautiful cities, indulge in delicious food, and immerse ourselves in the rich culture.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat, feeling a surge of tion at the thought of embarking on such an adventure with E. ¡°That sounds absolutely amazing! When would we leave?¡±


    ¡°We have the option to go anytime within the next few months. I thought it would be a perfect way for us to celebrate our anniversary,¡± E replied, unable to contain her excitement.


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her infectious enthusiasm. ¡°You have truly outdone yourself this time, my love. Italy it is! Let¡¯s make those dreams a reality and create memories that willst a lifetime.¡±


    E beamed, wrapping her arms around me in a tight hug. ¡°I knew you¡¯d be up for it! This is going to be the best adventure ever.¡±

 Do you like vamps?

    ¡°Luna, get your ass down here before I lose my mind and drag you down!¡± E¡¯s voice thundered from the kitchen, and the little girl who was busy taking a quick nap growled out in displeasure.


    She made up her mind not to answer her mother, and luckily, her hopes were raised high when her mother suddenly stopped calling her name.


    Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t what she had expected, her mother entered her room and screamed at her in anger.


    ¡°Get off that bed, Queen! Ande and assist me in the kitchen, or else I will drag you down the stairway!¡± E threatened the poor little girl who jumped up at once.


    ¡°Coming Mom,¡± she replied sadly, cautioning her mother¡¯s anger. She raised her little body from the bed and bowed her head sadly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, Mom! Juste right now! Huh!¡± E scoffed and left her little daughter, who looked really sad.


    She didn¡¯t want to be harsh on her, but the other guardian angels were alreadyining that she was too soft with the girl. In fact, thest time she went to the gxy, her eldest sister, Rody sent for her and informed her that she needed to be careful, because it seemed like she couldn¡¯t protect the girl properly, and the guardian elders wanted to remove her. But Rody assured her that she got it under her control.


    All this started because Luna kept wandering in the forest, and the guardians were afraid that she might be kidnapped by either a vampire or a hunter.


    So she had to be strict with her little daughter, she needed to train her properly, or else, her mission on earth might be ruined, and she might have to return to the gxy and that was one ce she didn¡¯t want to go now.


    As she climbed down the stairs, she kept wondering what her daughter¡¯s fate would be.


    Indeed, Luna was very lucky. She has over two thousand angels who are watching her regrly. She has thousands of people who would willingly give out their lives for her.


    She was very lucky, and E was honored to be her mother.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    ¡°Mean! Cruel! Always getting on my nerves!¡± Little Luna muttered angrily as she climbed down the stairs.


    She was dressed in a short red gown, totally forgetting that her mother had warned her several times not to wear the gown again.


    On getting to the kitchen, she met her mother chopping onions, and she sat down on a kitchen chair. Not bothering to either greet or introduce her presence.


    E knew that her daughter had entered, but she failed to admit her presence.


    After chopping the onions, E paused for a brief second, she then turned her attention to the chair.


    On the chair sat her daughter, her head was on the kitchen table, and she was snoring slowly.


    E smiled happily, but the smile on her face was wiped off immediately after she saw the red gown.


    ¡°Luna Queen!¡± She growled out in frustration, and the little girl jumped up at once in rm.


    *What are you wearing? And how many times have I warned you to stop wearing it?¡± She asked angrily, and the little girl didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°I am sorry mama!¡± She murmured, scratching her cheeks sadly.


    ¡°Sorry?!¡± E looked at her with an angry face.   ¡°You are always sorry girl! Haven¡¯t I warned you several times, and every time you are sorry? What exactly are you thinking about that makes you forget things?!¡±


    ¡°Mama, don¡¯t scold me! Everyone sometimes forgets things!¡± The girl replied rudely, and her mother, E, was irritated by her words.


    ¡°You little!¡­ ¡±


    ¡°E! That¡¯s enough!¡± Cory¡¯s husky voice interrupted her before she could finish her words.


    He was in his room, reading some important files and documents when he heard his daughter¡¯s shout. At first, he thought that she had fallen, but when the shouting continued, he knew that he was wrong, and it was the opposite of what he had expected.


    ¡°Papa! Papa!¡± Luna cried out and hugged her father tightly.


    Cory smiled and carried her onto his shoulders, he pecked her on her cheeks, and together they went to the fridge. He brought out a bottle of milk, ced her on a cozy couch, and put on the television set before he went back to the kitchen.


    When he got to the kitchen, he met his wife. She was standing by the table, her back facing him.


    He moved closer to her slowly and hugged her tightly from the back.


    ¡°You were too harsh with her, my love,¡± he whispered into her ears, and he gently pecked her on her cheeks.


    E didn¡¯t reply, she kept quiet and listened to her husband¡¯s words.


    ¡°Look, I know that you are stressed out, and I understand that the fashion house is draining you, but try to understand. Luna is our only child, we have no other kids of our own. At least, let¡¯s try to show her real parental love.


    Let¡¯s make her feel better.


    You didn¡¯t have to be angry at her, simply because she wore the red dress. If I remember correctly, you told me that the red dress makes her look beautiful.


    Don¡¯t you want our daughter to be beautiful?¡± Cory asked after heid out his point.


    ¡°But we are too soft with Luna.  She barely even listens when I talk. And she is always running off to the forest. Does that sound normal?¡± E asked angrily.


    ¡°Do you believe in vampires, ghosts, demons, and shapeshifters?¡± Cory suddenly asked her a shocking question.


    And E froze at once, she didn¡¯t see thating, not one bit.


    Nheless, she was ready. She has two points to prove.


    It is either Cory asked her because he wanted to know if she was hiding anything away from him, or because he was suspecting her, unfortunately, that was almost impossible because she had kept it away from him for six years.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I hate those night creatures, and I don¡¯t believe that they exist!¡± She replied in between gritting her teeth.

 Fight again

    ¡°Oh!¡± Cory sighed pitifully. ¡°I definitely wasn¡¯t expecting that. In fact, I didn¡¯t see thating. Anyways, back to Luna, I think you should apologize to her. I mean, children are fond of overthinking things sometimes,¡± Cory suggested with a smile.


    ¡°I guess you are right, ¡± E agreed, and they both went to the sitting room. On getting there, they were shocked to discover that she was not there. They looked around the house, but still, she was nowhere to be found.


    E became rmed and scared at once. She wondered if the guardian angels were looking at her.


    As they were contemting what to do, Luna walked into the house. A bunch of blueberries was in her left arm.


    ¡°And where are youing from? Haven¡¯t your father warned you to never leave the house without our permission!? Where do you think you areing from?¡± E thundered at Luna angrily.


    ¡°E, calm down. Which of these questions do you want her to answer first?¡± Cory tried to intervene. But his wife shut him up angrily.


    ¡°This is none of your business! Let me handle her my way!¡± E replied curtly, but the look on Cory¡¯s face showed that he was angry.


    ¡°For goodness sake E, she is only six years old!¡± He replied with a menacing voice and turned to face his daughter.


    ¡°Yes, she is six years old. But how many six year old girls do you usually see running around the area?


    Everyone has known me in this area simply because your daughter can not sit her little ass down! Look, I am so tired of her and your problems!¡± E replied angrily, without even thinking, and her response hurt both the father and his daughter.


    ¡°Fine! I will take her out!¡± Cory replied with an emotional voice he didn¡¯t even bother to look at her. Without waiting for her response, he carried his little daughter, and they both left the house angrily.


    E stood still wondering what she was supposed to do next, having no other option, she went to the kitchen, turned off the gas, and then went to her room to get her bags. She wanted to go to the fashion house, but her mind was not in the right direction. Sad and dejected, she sat down on the floor.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    Cory held Luna close, trying tofort her as they walked out of the house. The atmosphere was heavy with tension, and Luna clung to her father, her innocent eyes filled with confusion and hurt.


    ¡°Why is Mama so angry, Daddy?¡± Luna asked softly, her voice barely audible. She trembled with a mix of curiosity and concern.


    Cory sighed, struggling to find the right words. Luckily he was able to choose his words carefully.


    ¡°Well, sweetheart, sometimes people, especially grown-ups get upset and stressed, and it can make them act in ways they don¡¯t mean to. Mama had a tough day, but we¡¯re going to make things better, okay?¡±


    Luna looked up at her father, ¡°But why? I love Mama, so why does she get upset every time?¡± She persisted, her little brow furrowed.


    Cory knelt down, meeting Luna at eye level. ¡°People have different ways of handling things, pumpkin.


    Sweetheart, grown-ups have their own problems, and sometimes it makes them act in ways they shouldn¡¯t.


    Sometimes, they just need a little time to sort through their feelings. We all love each other, and that¡¯s what matters.


    You know Daddy loves you, right?¡±


    Luna nodded, still holding onto the bunch of blueberries. Cory gave her a gentle smile, brushing a strand of hair from her face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk, just you and me. We can enjoy these blueberries together,¡± Cory suggested, hoping to distract Luna from the troubling situation at home.


    Luna nodded, her little face reflecting a mix of understanding and lingering worry. ¡°Can we fix Mama¡¯s day, Daddy?¡±


    Cory smiled, touched by Luna¡¯s innocence. ¡°We¡¯ll do our best, sweetheart. Now, how about we enjoy these blueberries and talk about something happy? What¡¯s your favorite thing to do?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Luna¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You said that you would teach me how to defend myself! I want to learn martial arts! If not, I want to draw lots of flowers and trees.¡±


    ¡°That sounds wonderful. I will teach you how to defend yourselfter darling.


    Also, we can draw together when we get home,¡± Cory suggested, hoping to bring a sense of joy back into Luna¡¯s world.


    ¡°Yes! I love you papa!¡± Luna squealed and kissed her father¡¯s hands.


    Luna clutched her father¡¯s hand a bit tighter, findingfort in his presence and the promise of a brighter moment ahead.


    As they walked along the quiet neighborhood streets, Cory exined the importance of staying close to home and asking for permission before going out. Luna, with her childlike innocence, nodded in understanding.


    Back at home, E regretted her outburst. The silence in the house weighed heavily on her, and the realization of the impact of her words sank in. She sat on the couch, contemting how she had let frustration control her actions.


    E¡¯s Inner Thoughts:


    *What have I done? I let my frustration spill over onto Cory and Luna. They didn¡¯t deserve that. I need to find a way to make things right.*


    Cory and Luna¡¯s departure left an emptiness in the house that E couldn¡¯t ignore. She reyed the scene in her mind, each word she said echoing like a painful reminder.


    E (muttering to herself):


    *Stressed or not, that was no excuse. Luna is just a child, and Cory¡­ he doesn¡¯t deserve to be caught in the crossfire of my bad day.*


    She debated whether to go after them, to apologize and try to mend the strained atmosphere. The realization of potentially damaging her rtionship with Cory and Luna fueled a sense of urgency.


    E (whispering):


    *I need to find them. I can¡¯t let them walk away without making things right. I have to apologize and let them know how much they mean to me. I will wait for them toe back, in the meantime, I will prepare their favorite meals!*

 True Love

    The evening sun cast a warm glow over the quiet neighborhood as Cory and Luna strolled along the familiar streets. Cory couldn¡¯t shake the heaviness in his heart, knowing that the rift between E, Luna, and himself needed mending.


    As they walked, Luna¡¯s grip on her father¡¯s hand began to loosen, and she skipped ahead, chasing the gentle breeze. Cory watched her, a mixture of pride and concern in his eyes.


    Cory: *I need to find the right time to talk to E. Luna shouldn¡¯t be caught up in our adult troubles.*


    They reached a small park where families gathered, children ying on the swings, and couples sharing quiet moments. Luna¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement, and she pointed towards the swings.


    Luna: ¡°Papa, can we swing? Please?¡±


    Cory smiled, grateful for the simple joys that could momentarily lift Luna¡¯s spirits. They spent some time on the swings,ughter filling the air, a momentary reprieve from the tensions at home.


    Meanwhile, E paced around the silent house, regret gnawing at her. She nced at Luna¡¯s drawings adorning the walls, each stroke reflecting a moment of shared happiness.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    E (whispering): *What have I done to our little haven? I need to fix this.*


    Driven by an impulse to make amends, E decided to prepare a special meal, one that had often brought smiles to their faces. She busied herself in the kitchen, chopping vegetables, the rhythmic sounds of cooking providing a calming backdrop.


    E (thinking): *Maybe aforting meal can help mend the wounds I¡¯ve caused.*


    Cory and Luna returned home, Luna¡¯sughter echoing through the halls. Cory noticed the change in the atmosphere and wondered if E was ready to talk.


    Cory: ¡°Luna, why don¡¯t you go and freshen up? I¡¯ll join you in a moment.¡±


    Luna nodded and scampered off to her room, leaving Cory to face the challenging task of addressing the situation.


    Cory: *I need to approach this carefully. We¡¯re a family, and families find a way to heal.*


    Cory found E in the kitchen, her eyes avoiding his. The aroma of the meal filled the air, a silent invitation to reconciliation.


    Cory: ¡°E, we need to talk.¡±


    E nced at him, a mix of guilt and remorse evident in her eyes.


    E: ¡°I¡­ I know. I messed up, Cory. I let my frustrations affect both you and Luna.¡±


    Cory: ¡°We all have bad days, E. But we can¡¯t let it define us. Luna needs us, and we need each other.¡±


    E: *I have to make things right.*


    E took a deep breath, her words carrying a genuine sincerity.


    E: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cory. I shouldn¡¯t have said those things. And Luna¡­ I owe her an apology too.¡±


    Cory gently interrupted, ¡°We¡¯re a family, E. We need to support each other, especially in tough times. Let¡¯s find a way to make things better for all of us.


    Let¡¯s find a way to make it up to her. Together.¡±


    And so, with a shared understanding, they kissed one another softly.


    The evening unfolded with a shared meal, a silent agreement to move forward. Luna, sensing the shift in the atmosphere, smiled as her parents engaged in a heartfelt conversation, rebuilding the bonds that had momentarily frayed.


    As the night settled, the family found sce in the simple act of being together. They gathered on the couch, Luna nestled between her parents, creating a cocoon of warmth and forgiveness.


    Cory (softly): *We¡¯re a family. And families find a way to heal.*


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    (Her thoughts)


    E¡¯s days at the fashion house had taken a challenging turn. Her boss, a close friend, was away, leaving her to navigate the intricate world of design and deadlines alone. However, it wasn¡¯t the workload that weighed on her the most.


    E¡¯s Inner Thoughts:


    *I miss having Dennis around. His guidance and support always made the hectic days more manageable. Now, it feels like I¡¯m swimming in uncharted waters.*


    To add to her professional stress, Dennis¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Emma, had been making E¡¯s workce a rather ufortable environment. Emma¡¯s jealousy over Dennis¡¯s close friendship with E had escted, casting a shadow over the workce camaraderie.


    E¡¯s Inner Thoughts:


    *Why can¡¯t Emma understand that Dennis and I are just friends, nothing more? The tension she¡¯s creating is making my job unbearable.*


    As E prepared Luna¡¯s bed, she couldn¡¯t shake off the emotional weight of the day.


    Luna¡¯sughter and jokes provided a brief respite, but the impending conversation with Cory lingered in her mind.


    Later, when Luna was tucked into bed, E finally discussed the topic with Cory. Hisforting presence gave her the strength to share her concerns.


    E: ¡°Cory, it¡¯s been tough at work. Dennis¡¯s away, and Emma is making things difficult because she thinks there¡¯s something more between us.¡±


    Cory, ever the supportive husband, listened attentively.


    Cory: ¡°E, you¡¯ve always handled challenges with grace. But I don¡¯t want you to face this alone. We¡¯re a team, and I¡¯m here for you. What can we do to make it easier for you?¡±


    E sighed, feeling a sense of relief with Cory¡¯s understanding.


    E: ¡°Maybe I should talk to Dennis about this when he returns. rify things with Emma. It¡¯s just hard, you know?¡±


    Cory gently held her hand, his eyes filled with love.


    Cory: ¡°You¡¯re not alone in this, E. And remember, no matter what happens at work, you¡¯re cherished at home. Let¡¯s find a way to navigate this together.¡±


    E smiled, grateful for Cory¡¯s unwavering support. Their conversation shifted from the challenges at work to the warmth of their rtionship.


    Cory: ¡°You know, even in the midst of challenges, you¡¯re the brightest part of my day.¡±


    E blushed, touched by Cory¡¯s sweet words.


    E: ¡°And you¡¯re my anchor, Cory. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without you.¡±


    As the evening unfolded, the couple foundfort in each other¡¯s arms, sharingughter and love. The challenges at work seemed less daunting, knowing they could face them together.


    Cory: *No matter whates our way, we¡¯ll always have each other.*

 Angel鈥檚 house

    The sun¡¯s gentle rays streamed through the kitchen window, casting a warm glow on E¡¯s face as she expertly flipped pancakes on the stove. The tantalizing scent of sizzling bacon intertwined with the rich aroma of freshly brewed coffee, promising a delightful start to the day.


    Cory entered the kitchen, his tousled hair reflecting the morning sunlight. His eyes lit up as he inhaled the breakfast symphony.


    Cory: ¡°Good morning, my love. Something smells delicious.¡±


    E, her hands busy at work, greeted him with a yful smile.


    E: ¡°I thought a hearty breakfast might brighten our day. And you, sir, are my assistant today.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Cory chuckled, enjoying the banter. ¡°I¡¯m at your service, Chef E.¡±


    As they worked in harmony, the kitchen became a stage forughter and shared moments.


    Cory (teasingly): ¡°Do you think the world is ready for Chef E¡¯s culinary masterpieces?¡±


    E (smirking): ¡°Oh, they better be. I¡¯m about to revolutionize breakfast as we know it.¡±


    Their yful exchange echoed the genuine affection that bound them together.


    Amidst the cooking banter, E¡¯s thoughts drifted to her workce challenges, a man was trying to toast her into dating him. But, she just couldn¡¯t tell Cory, because their pending conversation with Cory lingered in her mind like a shadow.


    E¡¯s Inner Thoughts: *I need to tell Cory about the workce tension. I can¡¯t carry this weight alone.*


    Cory, sensing a shift in E¡¯s demeanor, decided to address the unspoken tension.


    Cory: ¡°Is everything okay at work, E?¡±


    E hesitated, her eyes reflecting a mix of emotions, with a sad voice, she decided to lie.


    E: ¡°It¡¯s just been challenging, especially with Dennis away. And Emma, his fianc¨¦e, is making things difficult.¡±


    Cory, concerned, gently held her hand.


    Cory: ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out together, E. You don¡¯t have to face it alone.¡±


    The reassurance in Cory¡¯s words provided a momentaryfort, but E felt really sad for lying.


    Back to the breakfast preparations, Luna¡¯s infectiousughter echoed from the living room.


    Luna darted around the house, singing a yful tune. ¡°Mama, Papa, look at me!¡± she giggled, her energy infectious.


    E smiled, ¡°Our little songbird is in high spirits today.¡±


    Cory nodded, ¡°She¡¯s our ray of sunshine, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Cory and E shared a knowing nce. Luna¡¯s presence was a source of joy, a reminder of the family¡¯s strength.


    Cory (whispering to E): ¡°Our little one brightens even the toughest days.¡±


    E nodded, grateful for Luna¡¯s innocence that softened the edges of their adult challenges.


    With breakfast ready, they gathered around the table, creating a tableau of togetherness. The lively chatter masked the underlying tension, a quiet promise to deal with it when the time was right.


    As they enjoyed the morning meal, the aroma of coffee filled the air, intertwining with the anticipation of a day that held both promise and challenge.


    Cory (raising his coffee cup): ¡°To new beginnings and the strength of family.¡±


    E smiled, clinking her cup against his.


    E: ¡°To family.¡±


    Amid the joyous chaos, Cory held a piece of news close to his chest, eager to share the exciting development.


    Cory: ¡°Guess what? I got a job at apany as a business manager. The pay is good, and I think it¡¯s the fresh start we needed.¡±


    E¡¯s eyes sparkled with delight, a radiant smile spreading across her face.


    E: ¡°That¡¯s fantastic news, Cory! I¡¯m so proud of you. A new chapter for us.¡±


    Cory wrapped his arms around her, a tender embrace filled with shared dreams and aspirations.


    Cory (whispering): ¡°We make a great team, E.¡±


    Luna twirled around them, her innocentughter mirrored the joy that bubbled within the family. The prospect of Cory¡¯s new job brought an addedyer of excitement, signaling positive changes on the horizon.


    E, her heart brimming with pride and happiness, kissed Cory on the cheek.


    E: ¡°To new beginnings, my love. This calls for a celebration!¡±


    Cory chuckled, ¡°Absolutely. Maybe a family dinner to mark the asion?¡±


    E nodded, her mind already buzzing with ns for a special evening. The promise of fresh starts and shared aplishments wrapped their home in an embrace of hope and optimism.


    However, amid the celebration, E couldn¡¯t shake off the lingering workce tensions between her and Collins, her colleague, and the unresolved conversation with Dennis.


    ¡­


    As they continued their lively breakfast, the aroma of fresh coffee and the sizzling bacon added a touch of warmth to the atmosphere. tes clinked, and cheerful chatter filled the kitchen as the family discussed their ns for the day.


    E, dressed in her professional attire, sighed with a mix of excitement for the day ahead and the realization that she had to leave her cherished family behind.


    E: ¡°Cory, love, I have a big presentation today. I¡¯ll need to leave early. Luna, my darling, you¡¯re going to have so much fun with Angel today. Be a good girl, okay?¡±


    Luna, her eyes wide with enthusiasm, nodded energetically. ¡°Yes, Mama! Angel and I are going to y princesses.¡±


    Cory, ever the supportive husband, chimed in, ¡°And Daddy will pick you upter, pumpkin. We¡¯ll have a special evening to celebrate.¡±


    Luna¡¯s face lit up with a radiant smile, the promise of a magical day with Angel, and the anticipation of a joyful reunion with her parentster.


    E (inner thoughts): *I wish I could take Luna to work with me. But Angel¡¯s house is the next best thing.*


    With Luna¡¯s morning excitement dancing through the air, Cory took charge of the morning routine, ensuring E had everything she needed for her workday.


    Cory: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, E. Luna and I have a fantastic day nned. I¡¯ll drop her off at Angel¡¯s, and then we¡¯ll tackle the day together.¡±


    E, touched by Cory¡¯s unwavering support, nted a quick kiss on his cheek. ¡°You¡¯re the best, you know that?¡±


    Cory grinned, ¡°Anything for you and Luna. Now, go rock that presentation.¡±


    As E headed out the door, the weight of the day¡¯s responsibilities on her shoulders, Cory turned his attention to the whirlwind of energy that was Luna.


    Cory: ¡°Okay, my little explorer, are you ready for an adventure at Angel¡¯s house?¡±


    Luna, bouncing with excitement, eximed, ¡°Yes, Daddy! Adventure time!¡±


    Cory winked at her, ¡°Adventure time it is!¡±

 Domestic violence

    The decision was made to drop Luna off at her best friend Angel¡¯s house. E had always found sce in the fact that Angel¡¯s mother, a dear friend, treated Luna like family.


    E: ¡°Angel¡¯s mom is like family. Luna will be in good hands.¡±


    Cory nodded in agreement, ¡°Exactly. Let¡¯s ensure our little one has a wonderful day.¡±


    Luna, thrilled at the prospect of spending time with her friend, danced around the house, her infectiousughter echoing through the rooms.


    Luna: ¡°Daddy, can we bring cookies to share with Angel?¡±


    Cory chuckled, ¡°Absolutely, Luna. Cookies it is. Let¡¯s make it a day to remember!¡±


    ¡­¡­.


    Cory, with Luna cradled in his arms, approached Angel¡¯s house. The anticipation of a day filled withughter and y danced in Luna¡¯s eyes.


    As the door opened, Angel, a burst of energy with her short legs moving as fast as they could, greeted them.


    Angel: ¡°Luna! I missed you!¡±


    Luna squealed in delight, ¡°Angel! I missed you too!¡±


    The girls, with hands tightly sped, disappeared into the room, leaving Cory at the threshold.


    Inside, Angel¡¯s mother, Belinda, E¡¯s dear friend, extended a warm wee.


    Mrs Belinda: ¡°Cory, it¡¯s been too long. Come on in. Would you like a cup of tea?¡±


    Cory smiled appreciatively, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯d love that.¡±


    The aroma of tea filled the cozy kitchen as Cory and Angel¡¯s mom sat down, engaging in a heartfelt conversation.


    Mrs Belinda: ¡°So, how¡¯s everything, Cory? I heard you got a new job.¡±


    Cory nodded a sense of aplishment in his voice, ¡°Yes, indeed. A business manager role. It¡¯s a fresh start for us.¡±


    Mrs Belinda: ¡°I¡¯m thrilled for you, Cory. You deserve all the happiness. And Luna, she¡¯s growing up so fast.¡±


    Cory chuckled, ¡°Tell me about it. She¡¯s our little ball of energy.¡±


    As Cory and Mrs Belinda shared stories andughter, with Luna and Angel, theirughter echoed from the room.


    ¡­ ..


    The kitchen buzzed with the warmth of friendship as Cory and Mrs. Belinda shared stories over tea. Laughter echoed through the cozy space, momentarily overshadowing the challenges that awaited them.


    As their conversation unfolded, the tranquility of the morning took an abrupt turn. The front door burst open, revealing Angel¡¯s father, visibly intoxicated. His arrival cast a dark shadow over the once-cheerful kitchen.


    Mr. James (slurring): ¡°Belinda, where¡¯s the money for more drinks? You¡¯ve been hiding it, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Mrs. Belinda, her eyes reflecting a mix of fear and frustration, responded calmly, ¡°James, you know we can¡¯t afford more. Please, not in front of the children. Talk calmly, please!¡±


    Mr. James (slurring): ¡°Talk calmly? She¡¯s hiding the money from me, I know it! I won¡¯t stand for it!¡±


    Mrs. Belinda, trying to maintainposure, pleaded, ¡°James, please, not in front of Luna and Angel. Let¡¯s discuss thister when you¡¯re sober.¡±


    Cory, growing more concerned about the impact on the children, stepped forward, cing himself between Mr. James and the trembling Luna and Angel.


    Cory (inner thoughts): *I can¡¯t let Luna and Angel be scarred by this. They deserve a childhood free from such chaos.*


    Despite Mrs. Belinda¡¯s pleas, the confrontation intensified, each word a dagger cutting through the strained air.


    Cory (firmly): ¡°Enough, James! This isn¡¯t the ce for this. Think about Luna and Angel.¡±


    Mr. James (angrily): ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be here. This is our business!¡±


    Cory: ¡°No, James. This is their home too, and you¡¯ve crossed a line. You need to leave.¡±


    As Cory tried to negotiate with Mr. James, Mrs. Belinda quietly attempted to leave, unfortunately, James hit her angrily on her cheeks.


    Mrs. Belinda (whispering to Cory): ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to see this.


    Unknown to the adults, Luna and Angel, frightened by themotion, had sought refuge behind a partially closed door, their eyes wide with fear.


    Luna, clutching Angel¡¯s hand, whispered, ¡°Why are they yelling, Angel? Is Daddy mad?¡±


    Angel, doing her best to reassure Luna, whispered back, ¡°It¡¯s just grown-up stuff, Luna. My mom will make it okay.¡±


    Luna: ¡°But is everything okay?¡±


    Angel, trying to reassure Luna, whispered back, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Luna. My mommy will handle it. She always does.¡±


    As Cory continued his efforts to defuse the situation, Angel, thinking her father was attacking her mother, quickly rushed out of their hiding ce.


    Angel: ¡°Stop it, Daddy! Leave my Mommy alone!¡±


    The sudden appearance of Angel caught Mr. James off guard, and in his drunken stupor, he swung his arm, unintentionally knocking over a nearby bottle of alcohol. The ss shattered on the floor, echoing in the room.


    Cory, concerned for the safety of both Angel and Luna, tried to shield them from the escting conflict.


    In the midst of this turmoil, Luna, feeling the tension, tugged at Cory¡¯s shirt.


    Luna: ¡°Daddy, make it stop. I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Cory (softly): ¡°It¡¯ll be okay, Luna. We¡¯ll make it stop.


    Cory to Mrs. Belinda: ¡°Please, take Angel, Luna, back to the room. It¡¯s not safe here.¡±


    Unfortunately, Angel, in her attempt to flee, identally stepped on a broken ss, and she screamed in pain.


    Amidst the chaos, the sound of Angel¡¯s scream cut through the air, sending a jolt of panic through the room.


    Angel¡¯s scream intensified the gravity of the situation, making it clear that the children were not only witnessing but directly affected by the turmoil unfolding before them.


    Cory, his protective instincts kicking in, swiftly moved to Angel¡¯s side.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cory (urgently): ¡°Angel, are you okay?¡±


    Angel winced in pain, tears streaming down her face. ¡°It hurts, Uncle Cory.¡±


    Mrs. Belinda, her focus torn between the unfolding drama and her injured daughter, rushed over.


    Mrs. Belinda (softly): ¡°Angel, sweetheart, let me see. We need to clean this up.¡±


    As Mrs. Belinda attended to Angel¡¯s injury, Cory shot a stern look at Mr. James.


    Cory (firmly): ¡°This has gone far enough, James. You need to leave now.¡±


    Mr. James, momentarily sobered by the reality of his daughter¡¯s pain, stumbled backward.


    Mr. James (mumbling): ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen. I should go.¡±


    As Mr. James stumbled out of the house, Cory and Mrs. Belinda focused on soothing the scared and injured children.


    Cory (gentle): ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, Angel. We¡¯ll take care of you.¡±


    Mrs. Belinda, her hands gently wiping away Angel¡¯s tears, whispered words offort.


    Mrs. Belinda: ¡°You¡¯re brave, my love. We¡¯ll get through this together.¡±


    Luna, wide-eyed and scared, clung to Cory.


    Luna: ¡°Why did Uncle make Angel cry, Papa?¡±


    Cory, struggling to find the right words, hugged Luna close.


    Cory (softly): ¡°Sometimes, grown-ups have problems they don¡¯t know how to solve. But E and I are here for you, and we¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re safe.¡±


    As they tended to the emotional wounds of the children, the weight of the situation lingered in the room. Mrs. Belinda, with a heavy heart, contemted the challenges thaty ahead.


    Mrs. Belinda (inner thoughts): *How did ite to this? I need to protect Angel, and myself.*


    Cory, his concern for the family growing, knew that a more profound conversation and support were needed.


    Cory (to Mrs. Belinda): ¡°Belinda, we can¡¯t let this continue. We need to find a way to keep yourself safe, especially Angel.¡±


    Mrs. Belinda nodded, determination in her eyes.


    Mrs. Belinda: ¡°You¡¯re right, Cory. This has to stop. Let¡¯s figure out how to break this cycle.¡±


    ¡°In the meantime, I will take them to Randy¡¯s house, his mother should be around. You need to get to work on time, ¡± Mrs. Belinda suggested, and Cory agreed. He kissed both Angel and Luna and after promising to buy them goodies, he left the house, a deep frown on his face.

 Sadness

    Mrs. Belinda, feeling the weight of the recent events, decided to take a moment for herself. With a sigh, she quietly went to the bathroom to take a shower, seeking a brief peace from the emotional rage that had unfolded in her home.


    Before stepping into the bathroom, Mrs. Belinda, with a motherly instinct, prepared a cup of tea for both Angel and Luna. The aroma of chamomile and warmth hovered through the air as she carefully ced the cups on the table. The two little girls, still processing the chaos they had witnessed, sat down on the couch, their heads bowed deep in thought.


    Angel, despite her physical leg healing, carried the weight of a heart still very much broken. Her emotions were a storm of anger and embarrassment. The memory of her father¡¯s drunken state lingered, casting a shadow over her fragile sense of security.


    As Angel sipped her tea, the steam rising and enveloping her face, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of embarrassment that clung to her. The image of her father, consumed by alcohol, haunted her thoughts, and the vulnerability of that moment left scars on her young heart.


    Luna, sitting beside Angel, sensed the heaviness in her friend¡¯s spirit. She gently reached out, cing aforting hand on Angel¡¯s shoulder.


    Luna¡¯s touch on Angel¡¯s shoulder conveyed a silent understanding, a gesture of friendship that spoke volumes in the midst of their shared turmoil. The warmth of Luna¡¯s hand served as a gentle anchor, grounding Angel in the present moment and reminding her that she wasn¡¯t alone.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Luna: ¡°We¡¯re friends, Angel. Friends help each other, right?¡±


    Angel, touched by Luna¡¯s sincerity, nodded slowly. The weight on her shoulders seemed to lighten ever so slightly, and she found sce in Luna¡¯spany.


    As the two girls sat on the couch, Luna decided to break the heavy silence with a gentle question, hoping to provide an avenue for Angel to express her feelings.


    Luna: ¡°Do you want to talk about what happened, Angel? Sometimes, talking helps.¡±


    Angel hesitated, her gaze fixed on the cup of tea in her hands. The steam curled upward, carrying unspoken emotions into the air.


    Angel: ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ my dad. When he¡¯s like that, I don¡¯t know him. It scares me.¡±


    Luna listened attentively, her presence a reassuring pir for Angel to lean on.


    Luna: ¡°My papa says grown-ups sometimes make bad choices, but it doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t love us. Maybe your daddy needs help too.¡±


    Angel sighed, a mix of frustration and sadness in her eyes.


    Angel: ¡°I wish he¡¯d get help. I hate seeing my mom hurt, and I hate feeling embarrassed about my family.¡±


    Luna, wise beyond her years, offered a viewpoint that only innocence could bring.


    Luna: ¡°Maybe your mom can help him understand like my mom helps when my papa feels sad. Families are like puzzles; sometimes, we just need to find the right pieces to fit.¡±


    Angel¡¯s features softened, her friend¡¯s words bringing a glimmer of hope.


    Angel: ¡°I want my family to be a happy puzzle, Luna.¡±


    Luna smiled, a shared understanding passing between them.


    Luna: ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out together, Angel. Like a team.¡±


    Luna: ¡°It¡¯s okay, Angel. My papa says time can heal hurts. We¡¯ll figure this out together.¡±


    Angel, her eyes still reflecting the turmoil within, managed a faint smile, appreciating Luna¡¯s attempt to offerfort.


    As Mrs. Belinda engaged herself in the soothing water of the shower, the quiet in the living room.  The tea, a simple gesture offort, served as a reminder that even in the midst of chaos, moments of warmth and connection could still be found. The journey toward healing had just begun, and Mrs. Belinda hoped that, in time, the scars on Angel¡¯s heart would find sce in the embrace of love and understanding.


    As for Luna, it was not a new thing. Several times, James, Angel¡¯s fatheres home drunk, and he ends up pouring his frustration on his wife and little daughter.


    He once used Mrs Belinda of witchcraft, ording to him, she was the barrier to his destiny. That time, a long fight broke out, and Mrs Belinda happened to be the injured one, that didn¡¯t go well with Angel and since then, she has been harboring a deep hatred for her father. She hates the sight of him, she hates talking to him, she hates moving closer to him.


    Even when they are both at home, on a normal day, under normal conditions, Angel would lock herself up in her room, and she would refuse to tell him anything meaningful about her life. The once warm and weing home had be a ce filled with tension and fear.


    Luna, being a frequent visitor to Angel¡¯s house, had inadvertently be a silent witness to the unsettling events that unfolded behind closed doors. The heavy scent of alcohol, the raised voices, and the strained atmosphere were all too familiar to her.


    On one evening like that, Luna arrived for a ydate only to find the air thick with tension. The house, once filled withughter, now felt like a ce shrouded in shadows. As she entered, Luna could hear the echoes of an argument, the words piercing through the walls like thorns.


    She found Angel, visibly distressed, waiting at the doorway.


    Angel (whispering): ¡°It¡¯s one of those days, Luna. Daddy¡¯s not in a good mood.¡±


    Luna, sensing the seriousness of the situation, nodded understandingly. This wasn¡¯t the first time she had seen Angel wear the heavy veil of distress.


    As the evening unfolded, Luna and Angel retreated to the safety of Angel¡¯s room. The muffled sounds of disagreement reached them, causing Angel to jerk with every raised voice. Luna, determined to be a source offort, decided to distract Angel with tales of adventures and imaginary worlds.


    Luna: ¡°Let¡¯s pretend we¡¯re on a magical journey, far away from here. Just close your eyes and imagine.¡±


    Angel, grateful for the temporary escape, closed her eyes and allowed Luna¡¯s words to weave aforting shield around them. In those moments, the troubles outside seemed to fade, if only for a little while.


    As Luna continued to be a constant in Angel¡¯s life, she learned about the specific incident that had left asting scar on Angel¡¯s heart-the night James used Mrs. Belinda of being a barrier to his destiny. The mere mention of that usation triggered a visible change in Angel, a mix of anger and sorrow painted across her face.


    Luna (softly): ¡°Why does your daddy say such terrible things?¡±

 Going to Randy鈥檚 house

    Luna¡¯s heart swelled with empathy as she grappled with the desire to mend the broken pieces of her friend¡¯s world. Despite the heaviness of the situation, Luna knew that forging a path to healing required delicate steps, and the journey might be a challenging one.


    Back in the living room, Belinda, noticing Luna¡¯s pensive expression, inquired about her friend¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°Hey Luna, where is your friend?¡± Belinda asked her friend¡¯s daughter.


    Luna, with a solemn expression, replied, ¡°She is in her room, crying and swearing for James, I suppose.¡± Luna shook her head sadly, wondering why the woman had chosen to marry a man that her daughter despised so much.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Determined to provide sce in the midst of turmoil, Belinda announced with a gentle smile, ¡°I will go and get her. Get ready; we will soon be leaving.¡±


    Belinda left the room, her steps carrying a mix of empathy and concern as she headed for Angel¡¯s room. The weight of the family¡¯s struggles hung in the air, and Belinda hoped to offer a reassuring presence in the midst of the storm. Approaching Angel¡¯s door, she knocked gently, her intent to convey a sense offort amidst the turmoil that had engulfed their home.


    Belinda: ¡°Angel, sweetheart, it¡¯s Mom. Can Ie in?¡±


    Angel, her voice muffled by tears, responded quietly, ¡°Yes, Mom.¡±


    Belinda entered the room, where the air was heavy with the aftermath of the chaotic scene that had unfolded earlier. Angel sat on her bed, her eyes red and puffy, a mix of anger and sadness etched on her face.


    Belinda (softly): ¡°I¡¯m so sorry you had to witness that, Angel. It¡¯s not fair to you, and I wish I could shield you from it.¡±


    Angel, her anger still palpable, muttered, ¡°Why do you stay with him, Mom? He hurts you, and he hurts us.¡±


    Belinda sighed, her heart burdened with the weight of the choices she had made.


    Belinda: ¡°Angel, love, it¡¯splicated. I know it¡¯s hard for you to understand, but I want you to know that I¡¯m trying my best to make things better.¡±


    Angel, frustrated, retorted, ¡°But it never gets better, Mom! Every time he drinks, he bes a monster. I hate him!¡±


    Belinda, tears welling in her eyes, moved closer to Angel, attempting to offer aforting embrace.


    Belinda: ¡°I hate what he bes too, Angel. And I hate that it hurts you. I wish things were different.¡±


    Angel, momentarily softened by her mother¡¯s words, looked into Belinda¡¯s eyes with a mixture of sadness and disbelief.


    Angel: ¡°Then why, Mom? Why do we have to go through this?¡±


    Belinda, her own heart aching, struggled to find the right words.


    Belinda: ¡°I thought he could change, Angel. I believed in the good in him. But I see now that it might not happen. I want you to be safe, and I want us to be happy. I¡¯m considering what¡¯s best for us.¡±


    Angel, still processing the pain and fear she experienced, whispered, ¡°I just want it to stop, Mom. I want to be happy.¡±


    Belinda nodded, a shared yearning for a better life connecting their hearts.


    Belinda: ¡°I promise you, Angel, I will do everything in my power to make things better. We¡¯ll find a way out of this, together.¡±


    As Belinda held her daughter in a tender embrace, Luna¡¯s words echoed in her mind ¨C the belief that sometimes, love had the power to heal. At this moment, Belinda faced the challenging task of guiding theplexities of her own heart, trying to find a way to mend what seemed irreparably broken.


    Belinda gently wiped away Angel¡¯s tears, her own heart heavy with the realization that her daughter deserved a life free from the shadows of her tumultuous marriage.


    Belinda (softly): ¡°You deserve happiness, Angel. We both do. I won¡¯t let this continue to hurt you. We¡¯ll find a way to break free from this cycle.¡±


    Angel, looking into her mother¡¯s eyes, saw a flicker of determination that resonated with Luna¡¯s belief in love¡¯s transformative power.


    Angel: ¡°But how, Mom? How can we escape this?¡±


    Belinda, her mind racing with the weight of responsibility, pondered the difficult journey ahead.


    Belinda: ¡°We¡¯ll take it step by step. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re safe, and we¡¯ll seek help. No one should live in fear, especially not in their own home.¡±


    Angel, craving sce and stability, leaned into her mother¡¯s embrace.


    Angel: ¡°I just want to be happy, Mom. And I want you to be happy too.¡±


    Belinda held Angel a little tighter, silently vowing to protect her daughter from the storms that had raged for too long.


    Belinda: ¡°We¡¯ll find that happiness, Angel. I promise.¡±


    As they embraced, Luna, standing at the doorway, felt a mix of emotions ¨C empathy for her friend, concern for Belinda, and a growing realization that the journey ahead would require unwavering support.


    Luna: ¡°We¡¯re here for you, Angel. No matter what. And maybe, just maybe, love can heal. Don¡¯t worry if your father decides not to heal up, sooner orter, he wille running to you.¡± Luna had promised her friend, and they both pinky swear.


    The trio, linked by shared pain and a glimmer of hope, prepared to face the challenges thaty ahead. Belinda, with her daughter¡¯s well-being at the forefront, began contemting the difficult decisions required to untangle their lives from the web of chaos.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going!¡± Belinda announced to the girls. Luna nodded, silently reaffirming hermitment to stand by her friend, and Angel, though burdened with the weight of her family¡¯s struggles, found a sliver offort in the presence of those who cared.


    As they left the room, Luna whispered words of encouragement to Angel, ¡°We¡¯ll figure this out together, Angel. You¡¯re not alone.¡±


    Belinda, leading the way, guided the girls out of the house, their steps echoing a quiet determination to seek a better life.


    In the car, as they drove away from the tumultuous scene, Luna couldn¡¯t help but feel a mixture of sadness and hope. She nced at Angel, who stared out of the window, lost in her thoughts.


    Belinda, recognizing the depth of Luna¡¯s friendship with her daughter, spoke softly, ¡°Thank you for being there for Angel, Luna. It means more than you know.¡±


    Luna, with a small smile, replied, ¡°Friends stick together, Mrs. Belinda. We¡¯ll help Angel find her happiness.¡±


    Belinda, grateful for the support, focused on the road ahead, determined to create a haven for her daughter-a ce where love could indeed heal wounds and pave the way for a brighter tomorrow.

 Randy鈥檚 house

    ¡°Luna!¡± Randy eximed, his excitement infectious as he reached Luna and pulled her into a tight hug.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Luna crouched down to embrace Randy with a warm smile, her eyes reflecting genuine joy. ¡°Hey there, Randy! Long time no see,¡± she said, ruffling his hair yfully. The boy beamed up at her, thrilled to have Luna back in his world.


    And he embraced her more tightly.


    Luna,ughing, reciprocated the embrace, feeling the genuine happiness radiating from her energetic friend.


    Sonia, Randy¡¯s mother, approached with a warm smile. ¡°Well, well! If it isn¡¯t our little Luna and stubborn Angel, back to brighten our day.¡±


    Luna still caught up in Randy¡¯s enthusiastic wee, replied, ¡°It¡¯s good to be back, Aunt Sonia. I missed this ce.¡±


    Sonia nodded, her gaze shifting to Angel, who stood a bit apart, her eyes facing the floor. ¡°And Angel, dear, it¡¯s been too long! How have you been?¡±


    ¡°Good, Aunty Sonia,¡± Angel replied sadly, her eyes glistening with tears, and Sonia quickly turned to face Belinda, wondering what happened to her daughter.


    ¡°Belinda, what happened to your daughter, Angel? Why does she look so sad?¡± Sonia asked, confusion written all over her face.


    ¡°She is always sad, my stubborn little sister!¡± Randy scoffed lightly and he was rewarded with a hit from Luna.


    Belinda sighed and sadly began to share the recent challenges that had befallen their household.


    ¡°James is no longer the same man I got married to five years ago, he has changed, not only to me, but also to his daughter!¡± Belinda finally said the secrets that had been eating up her heart and Sonia looked at her with wide eyes, her eyes demanding answers.


    ¡°What do you mean by he is not the


    the same man you married? Is he cheating on you, or are you nning to divorce him?¡± Sonia asked her friend suspiciously, and Belinda could not reply to the question. She closed her eyes in shame, thinking about how badly she had messed up her life.


    ¡°James still drinks.


    Not only that, today, he came home heavily drunk, and he nearly broke a bottle of alcohol on me.


    He harassed me, he harassed my daughter! He doesn¡¯t respect me, he doesn¡¯t respect my daughter.


    Do you remember that I lost my entire family just because I decided to marry him, no one supported our marriage.


    My mother warned me, and my brother warned me. My father told me it was a bad idea, and I was just been childish, but still, I decided to marry James. But now, we are officially over.


    I am the one who is always giving and making an effort to make our marriage, but at this junction, I am no longer interested!¡± Belinda cried out embracing her daughter tightly


    Randy who shocked to see his stubborn little sister in tears, his fist clenched as he watched them. Tears welled up in his eyes, and he felt stupid for not being able tofort Angel.


    Sonia, her eyes reflecting a mix of shock and empathy, reached out tofort her friend.


    Sonia: ¡°Belinda, I had no idea you were going through such a difficult time. You should have shared this with us earlier. We¡¯re here for you, and we¡¯ll support you through whatever decision you make.¡±


    Belinda, feeling a glimmer of relief from finally voicing her pain, nodded appreciatively. Meanwhile,  Luna listened with a mix of confusion and concern, sensing the gravity of the situation.


    Randy: ¡°He sounds like a terrible person! Why don¡¯t you just leave him, Aunt Belinda? Why does my sister Angel have to get hurt? It is unfair! And once I catch him, I will tear him limb from limb!¡±


    Luna shot Randy a disapproving look, reminding him that it was a sensitive matter. Angel, however, remained silent, her eyes locked on her mother.


    Belinda: ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, Randy. Leaving isplicated, especially with all the history and ties we share.


    Even if I did leave, my family has disowned me!¡±


    Randy, with a smile on his face. ¡°Then be like momma, she doesn¡¯t have a husband, yet she¡¯s still alive!¡±


    Sonia, sensing the need for support, assured Belinda, ¡°We¡¯ll figure this out together, Belinda. No one should endure such hardships alone.¡±


    Angel, looking up with tear-filled eyes, found herself surrounded by the caring gaze of the people who meant the world to her.


    ¡°Oh, Belinda, I had no idea things were so difficult for you and Angel. But still, Angel doesn¡¯t deserve to pass through this at such a very young age in life.¡± Sonia said and squatted to Angel¡¯s height. Trying to clean her eyes.


    Randy, his young heart filled with a sense of responsibility, piped up, ¡°Angel, we¡¯re best friends, and I am also like an elder brother to you, right? You can tell me anything!¡±


    Angel, touched by the genuine concern, managed a small smile through her tears. ¡°Thanks, brother Randy. It means a lot.¡±


    Luna, standing beside them, felt a surge of solidarity with her friends. She, too, had missed the nuances of the challenges Angel faced. The realization strengthened her resolve to support Angel through the tough times.


    Sonia, a pir of strength in themunity, suggested, ¡°Belinda, why don¡¯t you and the girls stay for lunch? We can talk more and figure out how we can help. Sometimes, facing challenges together makes them a bit lighter.¡±


    Belinda, grateful for the offer of support, nodded appreciatively. ¡°Thank you, Sonia. I appreciate your kindness.¡±


    The group, now united in their concern for Belinda and Angel, made their way into Sonia¡¯s warm and weing home. The aroma of a home-cooked meal filled the air, bringing a sense offort and familiarity


    As they gathered around the lunch table, Luna, Randy, and Angel found sce in the moments ofughter. The heaviness of the earlier revtions began to lift, reced by a determination to pass through the challenges ahead together


    Sonia directed her attention to Belinda. ¡°Baby girl, we¡¯re here for you. You don¡¯t have to face this alone. There are resources and support systems we can explore to ensure your safety and Angel¡¯s well-being.¡±


    Belinda, touched by the genuine concern and support, felt a glimmer of hope amidst the storm. ¡°Thank you, Sonia. I¡¯ve been carrying this burden alone for too long. It¡¯s time to seek help.¡±


    After lunch, as Luna, Angel, and Belinda prepared to leave, Sonia offered words of encouragement.


    Sonia: ¡°Remember, you have friends who care about you. We¡¯ll face whateveres together.¡±


    As they stepped back into the bright sun. The road ahead might be challenging, but with the support of true friends, it seemed a little less daunting.


    Luna, looking at Angel with a reassuring smile, whispered, ¡°We¡¯ll get through this, Angel. Together.¡±


    Angel, findingfort in Luna¡¯s words, nodded. ¡°Thank you, Luna. I don¡¯t know what I would do without you.¡±


    Belinda, appreciating the strength and kindness surrounding her, felt a spark of determination to reim her life.

 Belinda鈥檚 marriage

    Years ago, as Belinda excitedly brought James to meet her parents, the atmosphere was tense with anticipation. Her parents, seated in the cozy living room, exchanged uneasy nces as they awaited the arrival of the man who had captured their daughter¡¯s heart.


    When James finally entered, the room fell silent for a moment, broken only by the polite greetings exchanged. Belinda, oblivious to the undercurrents, introduced James with a radiant smile.


    Belinda: ¡°Mom, Dad, this is James. The man I¡¯ve been telling you about.¡±


    Her mother, trying to hide her concern behind a strained smile, responded, ¡°Nice to meet you, James. Belinda has spoken highly of you.¡±


    James, projecting an air of confidence, extended his hand, ¡°Likewise. I¡¯ve heard a lot about both of you.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Belinda¡¯s father, a stern figure with a protective demeanor, studied James with a discerning gaze. ¡°Sit down. Let¡¯s have a chat.¡±


    As they gathered in the living room, the conversation started on a polite note, but the tension simmered beneath the surface.


    Father: ¡°So, James, what do you do for a living?¡±


    James: ¡°I work in sales. It¡¯s a demanding job, but I enjoy the challenges.¡±


    Mother, probing further, asked, ¡°And your family? Tell us more about them.¡±


    James, evasive in his responses, shared minimal details, steering the conversation away from his personal life.


    Father, not easily swayed, continued, ¡°Belinda is our only daughter. We¡¯ve always envisioned the best for her. What are your intentions?¡±


    James, sensing the gravity of the question, replied, ¡°I love Belinda, and I intend to make her happy. I understand the responsibility of being a good husband.¡±


    The air grew heavier as Belinda¡¯s parents exchanged nces, their concerns deepening.


    Mother: ¡°Belinda is our treasure. We want to make sure she¡¯s in good hands. Marriage is a lifelongmitment.¡±


    Father, sternly addressing James, asserted, ¡°We need assurance that you¡¯re ready for thatmitment and that you¡¯ll treat our daughter with the respect and love she deserves.¡±


    James, his confidence momentarily faltering, assured them, ¡°I love Belinda, and I¡¯ll do everything to make her happy. You have my word.¡±


    The meeting ended on a polite note, but the unease lingered. As James and Belinda left, her parents exchanged a silent conversation, their worry etched on their faces.


    Mother, watching them leave, whispered to her husband, ¡°I have reservations about him. Something doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±


    Father, his protective instincts kicking in, sighed, ¡°We can only hope she sees the truth before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    Belinda¡¯s mother, expressing her worries, cautioned her daughter, ¡°Belinda, my love, I¡¯ve seen the world, and I fear James may not be the right match for you. There¡¯s something about him that doesn¡¯t sit well with me.¡±


    Belinda¡¯s father, a stern yet caring figure, added, ¡°Sweetheart, we only want what¡¯s best for you. Take some time to reconsider. Marriage is a lifelongmitment.¡±


    Despite her parents pleas, she decided to turn deaf ears to it.


    As days passed after the meeting with her parents, Belinda found herself caught between the love she felt for James and the growing tension with her family. Determined to bridge the gap, she tried to convey the depth of her feelings to her parents.


    Belinda: ¡°Mom, Dad, I know you have concerns, but James and I share something special. Our love is strong, and I believe it can ovee any challenge.¡±


    Her mother, foldingundry in the living room, nced up with worry etched on her face.


    Mother: ¡°Belinda, it¡¯s not that we doubt your feelings. We just want to be sure he¡¯s the right match for you.¡±


    Belinda, frustration creeping into her voice, insisted, ¡°He is the right match for me. You just need to give him a chance. You¡¯ll see how much he loves me.¡±


    Her father, sitting at the kitchen table, sighed deeply.


    Father: ¡°Belinda, love is essential, but it¡¯s not the only factor in a sessful marriage. We want what¡¯s best for you, and we worry that James might not be the right fit.¡±


    Belinda, feeling a sense of istion, responded defensively, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Dad. James is everything to me. We¡¯re building a life together, and I need your support.¡±


    Her parents exchanged nces, their concern deepening. Despite their reservations, they couldn¡¯t bear to see their daughter in distress.


    Mother: ¡°Belinda, it¡¯s not about us not supporting you. We just want to be sure you¡¯re making the right choice. Sometimes, love can blind us to red gs.¡±


    Belinda, growing increasingly frustrated, insisted, ¡°There are no red gs! James loves me, and we¡¯ll prove you wrong.¡±


    The tension in the house escted as the days turned into weeks. Belinda, caught between her family and the man she loved, felt a growing sense of istion. Late one evening, she confronted her parents in a desperate attempt to make them understand.


    Belinda: ¡°I can¡¯t live like this. James and I are getting married, and I want you to be a part of our happiness. Please, just try to see the love we share.¡±


    Father, trying to maintain a calm demeanor, responded, ¡°Belinda, we love you. We just want to protect you. If this is what you truly want, we¡¯ll support you, but we can¡¯t ignore our concerns.¡±


    Belinda, feeling the weight of her decision, tearfully replied, ¡°You don¡¯t get it. This is tearing our family apart. I can¡¯t lose you, but I can¡¯t lose James either.¡±


    Her mother, embracing her daughter, whispered, ¡°Belinda, we don¡¯t want to lose you either. We just want you to be happy.¡±


    Despite her parents¡¯ pleas and attempts to reason with her, Belinda chose to marry James against their wishes. The decision strained her rtionship with her family, leading to a heartbreaking rift.


    As Belinda exchanged vows with James, the air was thick with conflicting emotions. Her heart, once filled with anticipation and dreams of a joyous union, now carried the burden of knowing she had chosen a path that distanced her from those who had cared for her the most.


    The wedding ceremony, adorned with flowers and promises of forever, became a somber asion for Belinda. The guests, unaware of the familial rift, celebrated the union with smiles and well-wishes. Yet, for Belinda, the joy felt hollow, overshadowed by the lingering sadness that clung to her like a shadow.


    As she looked into James¡¯ eyes, professing hermitment, a part of her couldn¡¯t escape the memory of tearful conversations and strained moments with her parents. The weight of their disapproval bore down on her, turning what should have been a moment of profound happiness into one of bittersweet reflection.

 Sad day

    Belinda¡¯s mother, sitting in the audience, watched with a heavy heart, her eyes reflecting a mix of love and sorrow. The distance between mother and daughter felt palpable, as if an invisible barrier had been erected by the choices made on this fateful day.


    The exchange of rings, once a symbol of eternal love, now carried the weight of sacrifice. Belinda couldn¡¯t help but nce at her wedding band, a token ofmitment to James, and wonder about the cost of thatmitment.


    As the officiant dered them married, the apuse from the guests felt distant to Belinda. Her thoughts drifted to the family she left behind, the home that once echoed withughter and warmth, now reced by an uneasy silence.


    The reception, meant for jubtion, unfolded in a whirl of congrattions and toasts. Yet, Belinda moved through the festivities with a forced smile, her mind wandering back to the family she had lost, the rift that seemed insurmountable.


    Amid theughter and music, she stole nces at the empty chairs where her parents should have been seated. The absence of their familiar faces left a void that even the cheers of well-wishers couldn¡¯t fill.


    As the night wore on, and the celebrations dimmed, Belinda found herself standing alone in the quiet corners of the venue. The weight of her choices settled in, and tears welled up in her eyes. She had gained a husband but lost the family she held dear.


    In the aftermath of her marriage, the strain on Belinda¡¯s rtionship with her parents grew like a relentless storm. They couldn¡¯tprehend her choices, and the passage of time only seemed to deepen the chasm that separated her from the family she had once held so dear.


    Months turned into years, and as Belinda tried to understand her married life with James, the distance from her parents became more pronounced. The asional phone calls turned into strained conversations, and the warmth that used to fill their exchanges was reced by an ufortable silence.


    One evening, during a phone call with her mother, the tension surfaced once again.


    Mother: ¡°Belinda, we worry about you. You¡¯ve distanced yourself from us, and we don¡¯t understand why.¡±


    Belinda, defensive: ¡°I made a choice, Mom. I love James, and I thought you¡¯d eventuallye around to epting him.¡±


    Mother, sighing: ¡°It¡¯s not about epting or not. We just want what¡¯s best for you, and we¡¯re concerned about the path you¡¯ve chosen.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Belinda, frustrated: ¡°I can¡¯t keep defending my choices. James loves me, and I love him. That should be enough.¡±


    Mother, with sadness in her voice: ¡°But what about us, Belinda? What about your family?¡±


    Belinda, her voice tinged with regret: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to understand. I thought my love for James would bridge the gap, but it only seems to widen.¡±


    The conversation ended with a heavy silence, leaving Belinda with a sense of istion that lingered in the air like an unresolved melody.


    As the years passed, significant family events came and went without Belinda¡¯s presence. Birthdays, holidays, and even moments of crisis unfolded with the haunting absence of the daughter they once cherished.


    One day, during a rare visit home, Belinda attempted to mend the frayed bonds.


    Belinda: ¡°I miss you, Mom. I miss all of you. Can¡¯t we find a way to move past this?¡±


    Mother, tearfully: ¡°Belinda, you¡¯re our daughter, and we love you. But the choices you¡¯ve made have consequences. We can¡¯t pretend everything is the same.¡±


    Belinda, desperate: ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose my family, but I can¡¯t abandon James either. I¡¯m stuck in the middle.¡±


    Father, sternly: ¡°Sometimes, Belinda, we have to face the consequences of our choices. We hope you find a way to reconcile, but it won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    Belinda, feeling torn: ¡°I thought love would be enough, but it¡¯s tearing me apart. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    The visit ended with a heavy heart, leaving Belinda caught between the love for her husband and the ache for the family she had left behind. The divide seemed insurmountable, and the weight of her decisions pressed on her shoulders like an unrelenting burden.


    Now, as Belinda faced the turmoil in her own home, the painful decisions of the past haunted her like relentless ghosts. She couldn¡¯t escape the echoes of her parents¡¯ warnings.


    She could still remember that in the midst of a heated argument with James, the weight of her choices became too heavy to bear.


    James, angrily: ¡°You never appreciate anything I do for you, Belinda! I work hard to provide for this family, and all you do isin.¡±


    Belinda, her frustration bubbling over: ¡°You¡¯ve changed, James! This is not the life I signed up for.¡±


    James, dismissively: ¡°Your parents never understood us, and now you¡¯re turning against me too? You always let them dictate your choices.¡±


    Belinda, tears welling in her eyes: ¡°Maybe they were right, James. Maybe I should¡¯ve listened.¡±


    James, defensively: ¡°They never supported our love. It was always about what they wanted. I thought you were different.¡±


    Belinda, torn: ¡°I love you, but I can¡¯t ignore the damage this is causing. Our daughter is hurting because of our choices.¡±


    As the argument escted, Belinda couldn¡¯t escape the haunting realization that her parents might have been right all along. The love that was supposed to conquer all seemed to be crumbling under the weight of resentment and regret.


    In a moment of solitude, Belinda found herself reflecting on her past conversations with her parents.


    Mother, pleading: ¡°Belinda, love is important, but it¡¯s not the only thing that sustains a marriage. Choose wisely.¡±


    Father, with concern: ¡°We want you to be happy, but sometimes, happiness requires more than just following your heart.¡±


    The echoes of those words now resonated with a painful truth. Belinda couldn¡¯t help but question the choices she had made and whether the love she believed in so fiercely could withstand the storms that had engulfed her life.


    In a moment of vulnerability, she whispered to herself, ¡°What have I done? Was love really enough?¡±

 What actually happened between them?

    What actually happened to their rtionship.


    ¡­¡­


    On their wedding day, James and Belinda stood at the altar, the air filled with a mixture of excitement and tension. The ceremony was adorned with flowers and adorned with the promise of a new beginning, but lurking beneath the surface was the looming disapproval of James¡¯s parents.


    James¡¯s Mother (whispering to James¡¯s Father): ¡°I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s marrying her. She¡¯s not from our circle, not the kind of daughter-inw we envisioned.¡±


    James¡¯s Father (disapprovingly): ¡°This marriage will only bring shame to our family. We warned him, but he¡¯s blinded by love.¡±


    As the couple exchanged vows, Belinda couldn¡¯t ignore the cold stares and whispered disapproval from James¡¯s family. The weight of their judgment cast a shadow over the celebration, turning what should have been a joyous asion into one marred by tension.


    After the ceremony, as they prepared for the reception, James approached Belinda with a forced smile.


    James: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to be so cold, Belinda. I thought time would make them ept us.¡±


    Belinda (trying to reassure): ¡°We have each other, James. That¡¯s what matters. We¡¯ll find a way to make them see the love we share.¡±


    As the evening unfolded, the strained atmosphere persisted. James¡¯s parents maintained a noticeable distance, and the celebration felt more like a battlefield than a wedding reception.


    James¡¯s Mother (sarcastically): ¡°I hope you¡¯re happy, James. This is the life you¡¯ve chosen.¡±


    Belinda (overhearing): ¡°James, we can¡¯t let their disapproval dictate our happiness. We¡¯ll build our own family, and they¡¯lle around eventually.¡±


    There was tension between the newlyweds and James¡¯s family, leaving a bitter aftertaste to what should have been a sweet beginning.


    As the wedding festivities concluded, James and Belinda retreated to their space, the air heavy with the unresolved tension from the disapproval of James¡¯s family. The room that should have been filled with the warmth of new beginnings felt cold and strained.


    Belinda (trying to break the silence): ¡°James, I didn¡¯t expect it to be this difficult. I thought our wedding night would be filled with joy, not this heaviness.¡±


    James (sighing): ¡°I know, Belinda. I wanted everything to be perfect for you. I didn¡¯t anticipate my family¡¯s reaction to be so¡­ harsh.¡±


    Belinda (reassuring): ¡°We¡¯ll get through this, James. We have each other. That¡¯s what matters.¡±


    However, the weight of family disapproval lingered, casting a shadow over their intimate moments. The room that should have witnessed the blossoming of their love became a battleground for conflicting emotions.


    As theyy in bed, the silence between them spoke volumes. Belinda, feeling the weight of the strained rtionship, couldn¡¯t shake off the sadness that had crept into what should have been a night of celebration.


    Belinda (softly): ¡°I just wish they could see us for who we are and understand the love we share.¡±


    James (holding her hand): ¡°I do too, Belinda. But it might take time. We¡¯ll prove them wrong with our love andmitment.¡±


    The disapproval of James¡¯s family cast a long shadow, affecting the couple¡¯s ability to fully immerse themselves in the joy of being newlyweds.


    Over the years, the strained rtionship with her parents became a persistent source of pain for Belinda, and gradually, she found herself holding James responsible for the emotional distance that had grown.


    Belinda (in a heated argument): ¡°James, do you realize what your family¡¯s disapproval has cost me? I can¡¯t look at my parents without feeling a sense of loss, and I me you for that!¡±


    James (defensively): ¡°Belinda, I can¡¯t control how my family feels. We chose each other, and I thought that¡¯s what mattered.¡±


    Belinda (angrily): ¡°It matters, James, but it¡¯s not that simple! Your family¡¯s disapproval has tainted everything. I can¡¯t forget the way they looked at me on our wedding day.¡±


    The weight of unresolved issues cast a shadow over their marriage, and the resentment that Belinda harbored began to influence their interactions.


    Belinda (in a quieter moment): ¡°I just wish you could understand what it feels like to lose your family because of the choices we made.¡±


    James (with frustration): ¡°I love you, Belinda. I can¡¯t change my family, but I thought we could build our own life together.¡±


    As the years passed, the echoes of that argument lingered.


    The strain from the past continued to weave its way into their present.


    Belinda, in moments of vulnerability, revisited the pain of her fractured rtionship with her parents.


    Belinda (teary-eyed): ¡°James, I can¡¯t shake off the hurt. Every family gathering feels like a reminder of what we lost.¡±


    James, sensing her pain, tried to bridge the gap.


    James: ¡°Belinda, I can¡¯t change the past, but I want to be there for you. Maybe we can find a way to mend things with your parents.¡±


    Belinda, torn between the love for her husband and the ache for her family, struggled to find a resolution.


    Belinda (reflectively): ¡°I don¡¯t know, James. The wounds run deep, and I¡¯m not sure if they can ever heal.¡±


    Their journey took an unexpected turn when James faced a sudden job loss, introducing a newyer of stress and tension into their lives.


    James, grappling with his own insecurities, couldn¡¯t escape the weight of providing for his family.


    James (frustrated): ¡°Belinda, I¡¯m trying my best, but nothing seems to work. I feel like a failure.¡±


    Belinda, caught between empathy and frustration, yearned for the man she fell in love with.


    Belinda passionate): ¡°James, we¡¯ll figure this out together. It¡¯s not about the money; it¡¯s about us.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, as financial pressures mounted, James¡¯s frustration manifested in unexpected ways. The man who once vowed to stand by Belinda¡¯s side started to retreat into a shell of resentment.


    James (in a heated argument): ¡°Maybe if you had a better job, we wouldn¡¯t be in this mess. It¡¯s like everything I do is never enough for you!¡±


    Belinda, hurt by his words, felt the foundation of their marriage crumbling.


    Belinda (with tears): ¡°This isn¡¯t just about money, James. I thought we were a team, facing challenges together.¡±


    As the bitterness escted, James sought sce in destructive habits, further straining the fragile bond that held them together.


    Belinda (pleading): ¡°James, we need to find a way back to each other. I can¡¯t lose you to this darkness.¡±


    James, battling his own demons, struggled to articte the pain that fueled his actions.


    James (mumbled): ¡°I just need¡­ I don¡¯t even know what I need anymore.¡±


    Their once-promising love story now faced the harsh realities of life, leaving both James and Belinda grappling with wounds that seemed impossible to heal.

 Cory!

    E, tired after a tough day at work, trudged through the front door with a big sigh. The challenges at the fashion house and the stress from Dennis¡¯s fianc¨¦e had left her feeling worn out.


    E¡¯s shoulders rxed a bit at Luna¡¯s cheerful greeting. Luna¡¯s joyful energy always had a way of soothing E¡¯s stress. However, her relief was short-lived as Luna¡¯s response to her question about Cory brought a new wave of concern.


    Luna: ¡°Mama, Papa didn¡¯t bring me home today. Randy¡¯s mother, Sonia, brought me. Aunty Belinda was bringing me back home when she suddenly fainted, so we had to rush her back to Aunty Sonia¡¯s house. There¡¯s a lot happening at Aunt Sonia¡¯s house right now.¡±


    E¡¯s brows furrowed with worry as Luna spilled the unexpected events. The mention of Belinda¡¯s fainting and the urgency of the situation at Sonia¡¯s house heightened E¡¯s concern for her friend and added ayer of stress to her already exhausting day.


    E: ¡°Oh no, that sounds serious. Why didn¡¯t Papa bring you home, and why didn¡¯t he tell me?¡± E¡¯s mind raced with a mix of concern for Belinda and frustration at not being informed about the situation by Cory.


    E¡¯s tired eyes widened with worry as Luna began to recount the tumultuous events that unfolded in Belinda¡¯s troubled marriage. Luna, with a solemn expression, delved into the details of the confrontation with James and the difficult decision Belinda made to end the rtionship.


    Luna: ¡°Mama, Aunty Belinda¡¯s marriage is in a lot of trouble. Papa and I didn¡¯t bring me home because there was a big fight. Aunty Belinda confronted Uncle James about his drinking and how he treated her and Angel. It got really loud, and she decided she doesn¡¯t want to be married to him anymore.¡±


    E¡¯s heart sank at Luna¡¯s words, the weight of Belinda¡¯s struggles bing more apparent with each sentence. She listened intently, her tiredness momentarily forgotten in the face of Luna¡¯s solemn narrative.


    E¡¯s fatigue was instantly reced by a surge of anger, not only at the situation but also at the absence of Cory, her husband¡¯smunication. Luna¡¯s innocent storytelling fueled her frustration.


    E, her voice edged with irritation: ¡°Why didn¡¯t Papa tell me about this? Belinda is my friend, and I should have been there for her. Luna, do you know where Papa is?¡±


    Luna, looking up at her mother with wide eyes: ¡± Aunty Sonia¡¯s said Papa had to go back to her house to help. She looked really serious, Mama. Are Aunty Belinda and Uncle James going to be okay?¡±


    E, her mind racing with concern for both Belinda and Cory: ¡°I don¡¯t know, Luna, but we need to find out. I should have been informed about this. Let me call your father and see what¡¯s going on. Thank you for telling me, sweetheart.¡±


    E retrieved her phone, frustration evident in her movements as she dialed Cory¡¯s number. As she waited for him to answer, her thoughts raced, hoping for an exnation and a way to offer support to Belinda in her challenging time.


    Luna, sensing her mother¡¯s concern, looked up with innocent eyes filled with curiosity. She could feel a shift in the atmosphere, and it made her wonder about the unfolding events.


    Luna, gently: ¡°Mama, why are you worried? Is something wrong?¡±


    E, trying topose herself, forced a smile.


    E, reassuringly: ¡°Oh, sweetheart, everything is fine. I¡¯m just a bit surprised by the news you shared. Papa should have told me, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Luna, tilting her head: ¡°Will aunt Belinda be okay, Mama?¡±


    E, sighing: ¡°Yes, Luna, I guess Aunt Belinda is just going through a tough time, okay?¡±


    Luna, nodding: ¡°Okay, Mama. I hope Aunt Belinda feels better soon.¡±


    E, grateful for Luna¡¯s innocence, hugged her daughter tightly,


    E, fueled by both worry for Belinda and frustration with theck ofmunication, dialed her husband¡¯s number anxiously. As the phone rang, her impatience grew.


    Cory¡¯s voice finally came through the line, and E wasted no time expressing her dissatisfaction.


    E, angrily: ¡°Cory, why didn¡¯t you tell me about Belinda¡¯s situation? Luna came home and told me everything. I can¡¯t believe you kept this from me!¡±


    Cory, apologetic: ¡°E, I¡¯m sorry. It all happened so fast, and I wanted to make sure Luna was settled before updating you. I should have called. I¡¯m at Sonia¡¯s now, supporting Belinda and Anita.¡±


    E, frustration evident: ¡°This is important, Cory. Belinda is my friend, and you should have informed me immediately. I can¡¯t believe you went there without telling me.¡±


    Cory, regretful: ¡°You¡¯re right, E. I should have kept you in the loop. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be home soon.¡±


    The call ended, leaving E torn between her concern for Belinda and her frustration with Cory¡¯s actions, her mind raced with thoughts of how to best support her friend in need..¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She couldn¡¯t help but long for a bettermunication with Cory.


    Luna, witnessing her mother¡¯s distress, approached with aforting hug.


    Luna, softly: ¡°It will be okay, Mama. We can go to Aunt Sonia¡¯s and be with Papa and Aunt Belinda. Maybe we can help them.¡±


    E, appreciating Luna¡¯s innocence, nodded, realizing that despite the turmoil, her family¡¯s support could make a difference. The evening, which began with weariness, now unfolded with a renewed sense of purpose as E and Luna prepared to join Cory at Sonia¡¯s house.


    E, softly to Luna: ¡°You¡¯re right, sweetheart. Let¡¯s go together and be there for Aunt Belinda and Papa. Sometimes, it¡¯s important to be with the people we care about during difficult times.¡±


    They both stood up and headed towards Sonia¡¯s house, E couldn¡¯t shake the lingering worry, but Luna¡¯s optimism brought a glimmer of hope to the challenging situation.


    Luna, holding her mother¡¯s hand, spoke with unwavering positivity.


    Luna: ¡°Aunt Belinda will be okay, Mama. And we¡¯re here for Papa too. Maybe we can bring somefort to them.¡±


    E, grateful for Luna¡¯s resilience, smiled down at her daughter.


    E: ¡°You¡¯re right, Luna. Your optimism is a ray of light in moments like these. Let¡¯s go and be there for them, as a family.¡±


    As they approached Sonia¡¯s house, which wasn¡¯t far from theirs, the night air carried a mix of tension and anticipation. E couldn¡¯t predict what awaited them, but Luna¡¯s simple belief in bringingfort filled her with a sense of purpose. Together, mother and daughter faced the unknown, ready to support their extended family in whatever way they could.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!